March 2, 2020 by
Taking God Seriously Matthew 6:9 “Hallowed be your name.” Before we begin: What does the word “hallowed” mean? What does God’s name represent and why does it matter so much? The Lord’s Prayer is the best-known prayer in the world.  No other prayer is known to so many people or said in so many places in so many different languages.  Every Sunday, in churches around the world-from the mud huts of equatorial Africa to the great cathedrals of Europe, Christians of every denomination recite this prayer as part of their worship experience. And no matter how long you study this prayer, the more it reveals to the earnest seeker. Though brief and simple, it is also profound-indeed, it is the most profound prayer ever prayed.  I. The word “Hollowed” Now it’s time to look at the first phrase of the first half of the prayer-"Hallowed be your name.”  I think it’s fair to say that this phrase is the one that makes the least sense to us and therefore it is the phrase we pray the least.  Almost all of us will pray “Give us this day our daily bread” and many of us will pray “Deliver us from evil.” Still others will pray “You will be done” and some will even pray “Your Kingdom come.” But few of us, if left to ourselves, will ever pray, “Hallowed be your name.”  In the first place, it simply sounds strange.  “Hallowed” is not a word we use very often. The phrase itself sounds like it belongs back in the 12th century.  We really don’t know what to do with it in the 21st century. Our other problem is that we don’t know what it means.  Since we don’t know what it means, we’re not really sure what we’re praying for.  Since we don’t know what we’re praying for, we tend to skip right over it so we can get down to the part we do understand, like “Give us this day our daily bread.” Daily bread.  Now that’s something that makes sense to us. But it’s of paramount importance to note that Jesus didn’t begin with the part we understand-like bread and forgiveness.  He starts with the part we don’t understand.  There’s a crucial point here.  Prayer doesn’t begin with our concerns; prayer begins with God’s concerns.  Or to put it in its simplest form, prayer doesn’t begin with us; prayer begins with God.  So when we pray to the Father, we are to begin by praying, “Hallowed be your name.” Let’s take the word “Hallowed.” It’s not really that difficult. The word itself means “holy (abstract)” or “sacred (concrete)(ពិសិដ្ឋ សក្ដិសិទ្ឋ).” So the prayer is this.  “Lord, may your name be treated with respect and honor because your name is sacred and holy.” You make God’s name holy when you treat it with the utmost respect. II. What’s In A Name? That immediately raises another question.  Why did he say, “Hallowed be your name?” Your name is important to you.  It may not matter to anyone else in the world, but you care about your name because it identifies who you are.  Think of how much time parents spend naming their children.  They spend hours thinking about the possibilities-discussing, debating, arguing, writing down a first name, then adding a middle name, then reversing the order or dropping one and adding another. Names mean something.  They communicate history and tradition and family heritage.  They identify us with our past, drawing across the generations a shared set of values. In the Bible, a name normally stands for the character or the basic attributes of the person who bears the name.  For example, “Adam” means “man” and “Eve” means “life-giver.” “Abraham” means “father of multitudes” and “Jacob” means “Cheater.”  In the New Testament, “Peter” means “Rock,” a reference to Peter’s rock-like faith.  In Bible times, when you called a person’s name, you weren’t just identifying him.  You were also identifying his character. We do the same thing today. We all tend to associate certain names with certain emotions.  For instance, if I mention “Pol Pot” you instantly think of Khmer Rouge and the horrors of the regime.  If I mention “Mother Teresa,” you think of her selfless work for the homeless and dying of Calcutta.  Two people.  Two names.  Two completely different emotions. The names mean something. They say something about the character of the person. What pops up on your mental screen when you hear the word “God?” The answer depends on who you are and how much you know.  For most of us, the word “God” brings up images of the stories of the Bible, how God created the world out of nothing, how he parted the Red Sea for the children of Israel, how he caused the walls to come tumbling down at Jericho, how he enabled David’s tiny stone to slay Goliath, how he shut the mouths of lions so Daniel could get a good night’s sleep.  We know God through the things he has done.  We hear the stories and then we refer back to the God who stands behind the stories.  God’s “name” is his character and his reputation.  The Bible mentions the name of God hundreds of times. Consider these examples: Psalm   8:1 “How majestic is your name, O Lord.” Psalm   20:7 “Some trust in chariots, and some in horses; but we will trust in the name of the Lord our God.” Psalm   23:3 “He leads me in paths of righteousness for his name’s sake.” Psalm   25:11 “For your name’s sake, O Lord, pardon my iniquity, for it is great.” How about this famous verse? “Everyone who calls on the name of the Lord will be saved."  That’s found three times in the Bible: Joel 2:32, Acts 2:21, and Romans 10:13. God’s name represents who he is.  It embodies his character.  That’s why the Third Commandment says, “You shall not take the name of the Lord your God in vain.” (Exodus 20:7)  To take God’s name in vain means to take it lightly or flippantly.  It’s the exact opposite of “hallowing” God’s name.  Therefore, we might say that to “hallow” God’s name means to take it seriously.  II. What Does God Look Like? Now if you pull all that together, this is what “Hallowed be your name” really means.  “Lord, may your righteous character be seen in the world so that men and women will respect you for who you really are.  May your name be made great so that your creatures will give you the honor and respect that is your rightful due.” Or you could say it this way: “O God, show us who you are.” “O God, may we see you as you are.” “O God, may we treat you as you ought to be treated.” We “hallow” the name of God because he is holy and good.  We take it seriously because God’s name represents who he is and what he does.  What does God look like?  The Bible doesn’t leave us to wonder about the answer to that question.  Nearly 2000 years ago a little baby was born in Bethlehem who forever answered that question.  If you want to know what God is like, look at Jesus.  Hebrews 1:3 calls him the “shining forth of the glory of God.” Does God have a name?  Yes.  His name is Jesus.  In him, the abstract becomes concrete.  And now through this prayer Jesus wants me to make God’s name become concrete through the way I live my life. When I look at Jesus all those theoretical ideas about God suddenly become reality.  -God now has hands. My hands. -And feet. My feet. -And eyes to see. My eyes -Ears to hear. My ears. -Lips to speak. My mouth. -God has a voice! My speech. -He speaks a language I understand. I live my life that people can know him. I see him touch a leper, and I know no one is too dirty for him. I see him pause to speak to a beggar, and I know he’s never too busy for me. I see him feed the multitudes with loaves and fishes, and I know he can supply my needs. I see him with the towel and the basin, and I know no job is too menial for him. Finally I see him hanging on the cross, suspended between heaven and earth, beaten, bruised, bloodied, mocked, scourged, spat upon, jeered, booed, hated, attacked, scorned, despised, rejected, crucified.  When I hear him cry out, “Father, forgive them for they know not what they do,” I suddenly understand that Jesus has no enemies. In Jesus I discover a God who takes people seriously.  He never treats people casually.  He never brushes them off.  He never says, “You’re a loser.” He’s a God who cares enough to get involved in this ugly, twisted, unredeemed world. Conclusion: That’s who God is.  If he never took people lightly, then I must never take his name lightly. Every thing I do is to honor God’s name.

January 19, 2020 by
Gifts Given by Spirit Part 2 Romans 8:9-17 From the lesson last Sunday, let me mention again that there are many different ways of living the Christian life.  You can live by different ways, different formula, and different experiences. So by themselves alone, rules lead to legalism, formulas lead to mechanical Christianity, and experience alone leads to an emotional roller coaster. Illustration: When I working on this lesson, it reminds me of my old illustration about a poor eagle living among the family of chicken since he was hatched and never know that he is an eagle. We will see how it works out in this lesson. Rules and formulas and experience have their place. But taken alone, they lead to a sub-standard Christian life. God has given us something better than rules, better than a formula, better than experience. God has given us the Holy Spirit. With that as background, we turn to Romans 8:5-17 where we discover three gifts of the Holy Spirit that are given to every believer. Last Sunday we leaned about the first gift the Holy Spirit gave us when we became his child. Now we can learn about two more gifts. II. A New Nature (9-11) “You, however, are controlled not by the sinful nature but by the Spirit, if the Spirit of God lives in you. And if anyone does not have the Spirit of Christ, he does not belong to Christ. But if Christ is in you, your body is dead because of sin, yet your spirit is alive because of righteousness. And if the Spirit of him who raised Jesus from the dead is living in you, he who raised Christ from the dead will also give life to your mortal bodies through his Spirit, who lives in you.” Verse 9 gives us a clear definition of what it means to be a Christian. A true Christian is one who has the Spirit of Christ within him. One mark of genuine Christianity is the indwelling of the Holy Spirit. He actually takes up residence inside those who know Jesus Christ. When you say, “Lord Jesus, I want you as my Savior,” the Holy Spirit answers that prayer by coming into your life. The Third Person of the Trinity comes to live within you. He becomes incarnate in your life. That’s what Paul means when he uses the phrase—"in the Spirit.” To be “in the Spirit” means that the Holy Spirit himself moves into your life. He actually and literally lives within you. These verses suggest two direct implications of this truth. 1.  First, because the Holy Spirit has given you a new nature, you actually have a brand-new life. That’s the meaning of the phrase, "your body is dead because of sin, yet your spirit is alive because of righteousness.” The Holy Spirit makes your spirit come to life. The seeds of death have been planted in your body. That’s why it eventually wears out and dies. “The body is dead because of sin.” Your physical flesh is slowly wasting away. Yet God has placed life, eternal life, resurrection life, on the inside through the Holy Spirit. Dying on the outside, yet new life on the inside. Where death once reigned, life now reigns within. 2. Second, we have the promise of future resurrection. The Spirit who raised up Christ will one day raise up your mortal body out of the grave. Verse 11 is an explicit promise of future resurrection from the dead. The Holy Spirit who presently lives within you is like a “down payment” on God’s future deliverance. Do Christians die? Yes, we die like everyone else. But death for us is not the end. When your body is laid to rest, your spirit goes to be with Jesus. That’s not the end! When Jesus returns, your body will be raised from the dead—immortal, incorruptible, eternal, never more to die, never more to decay, never more to waste away. By virtue of the promises of God, the work of Jesus Christ, and the indwelling Holy Spirit, when you die, you will not stay dead forever. You will one day experience a glorious resurrection. We have the promise that if God raised his Son Jesus from the dead, he will by that same Spirit raise you from the dead. III. A New Identity (14-17) “Because those who are led by the Spirit of God are sons of God. For you did not receive a Spirit that makes you a slave again to fear, but you received the Spirit of sonship. And by him we cry, ’Abba, Father.’ The Spirit himself testifies with our spirit that we are God’s children. Now if we are children, then we are heirs—heirs of God and co-heirs with Christ, if indeed we share in his sufferings in order than we may also share in his glory.” Paul uses two different phrases to describe believers. He calls us “sons of God” and “God’s children.” There is a slight difference, although sons are children and children are sons. The term “child of God” speaks of the intimate relationship you have with God. God’s children call him “Abba"—an Aramaic term of endearment. It means “Daddy” or “Poppa.” Because we are God’s children, we can speak to God the same way little children speak to their earthly fathers. The term “son of God” refers to your official status within God’s family. It speaks of your privileged position. You have the official right to be a son of God. That’s our new identity in Christ. We are now a son of God. You are no longer in the flesh; we are now in the Spirit. You no longer live according to the world; you now live according to God’s Word. You are now a blood-bought son of God. Our text lists five privileges you have as a son of God: 1. Personal Guidance of the Holy Spirit 14 To be “led” by the Spirit is a very personal term. It means to be led by the hand, to be personally escorted by a tour guide. The Holy Spirit takes your hand and leads you through the difficulties of life. So many Christians have said, “If it had not been for the Lord, I wouldn’t have made it.” But we don’t know the half of it. When you are perplexed, you have the right to say, “Holy Spirit, please show me what to do.” “Holy Spirit, I am confused. I don’t know which way to go. I’m counting on you to lead me.” He will do it. Thank God for the leading of the Holy Spirit. 2. Freedom From Fear 15a No more slavery, no more bondage, no more abject fear, no more living in terror. All of that is gone because we have received the “Spirit of sonship.” 3. The Right to Call God “Father" 15b This is truly good news. You don’t have to scream at God to get his attention. You simply say, “Daddy,” and he hears your voice. You whisper his name in the darkness and he comes to your aid. A father knows when his children are speaking to him. The same is true with our heavenly Father. He hears the faintest cry of his children. 4. Inward Assurance 16 You as a believer have the right to expect that the Holy Spirit will give you inner assurance that you know Jesus Christ. This is the “peace that passes all understanding.” Is that important? You are a child of God.” When the devil whispers in your ear, the Holy Spirit speaks up from deep within your heart to testify that you are indeed a child of God. 5. Right of Heirship in God’s Family 17 You are an “heir” of God. We all understand what heirship means in human terms. My will specifies that my sons are my heirs. It specifies that after my death my sons will inherit all that I own. Why? Because I want to ensure that what I have worked for will be passed on to the members of my family. I don’t want my fortune, such as it is, to be given to people I don’t know and who have no relationship to me. God feels the same way. He wants the riches of heaven to go to the members of his family. When you trust Christ, he writes you into his will, so to speak. Not that God will ever die, He won’t!, but you are included in God’s family fortune because as a child of God you now share in the family wealth, which includes the riches of the universe. All that God has is yours in prospect … and some day will be yours in reality. So we have three great gifts of the Spirit, a new mind, a new nature, and a new identity. That leaves us with one great obligation. III. One Great Obligation 12-13 “Therefore, brothers, we have an obligation, but it is not to the sinful nature, to live according to it. For if you live according to the sinful nature, you will die; but if by the Spirit you put to death the misdeeds of the body, you will live.” These verses tell us two things about our obligation: 1. We owe nothing to the flesh. 12 Why don’t we owe anything to the flesh? One, because we’ve been set free from the power of the flesh. We are no longer “in the flesh” but “in the Spirit.” The flesh once controlled us, but now we are free. You don’t have to live in the flesh any more because you don’t owe your flesh anything. 2. We owe everything to the Holy Spirit. 13 I once heard Dr. Ryrie call Romans 8:13 the most important single verse on the spiritual life in the New Testament. He liked it because it contains a beautiful balance. There is God’s part—"if by the Spirit"—and there is our part—"you put to death.” Spiritual growth comes when we do our part as we rely upon the Holy Spirit’s enablement. True spirituality is neither entirely passive ("Let go and let God") nor entirely active ("I’ve got to do this all by myself"). This verse balances a moment-by-moment dependence upon the Spirit with a tough-minded attitude toward the flesh. Is the spiritual life dependent upon God or upon me? The answer is Yes! I cannot do it without God. God will not do it without me. Conclusion: The Christian life operates on the contact principle. Just as the Maglev train moves forward as long it stays in contact with the third rail, even so your spiritual life moves forward as you stay in constant contact with the Holy Spirit. The whole question of the Spirit-filled life resolves itself into this: Are you keeping in contact with the Holy Spirit? Your job, your only real job as a Christian, is to stay in contact with the Spirit.  

January 19, 2020 by
Gifts Given by the Spirit (Part 1) Romans 8:5-8 Dr. Lewis Sperry Chafer, in his massive, seven-volume systematic theology, calls Romans 8 “the consummating (complete) Scripture.” It is that place where certain key doctrines of the New Testament find their ultimate expression. Romans 8 begins with “no condemnation,” ends with “no separation,” and in between there is no defeat for the believer. No other chapter mentions the Holy Spirit as much as Romans 8. It is the heartbeat of what the Bible has to say about living in the Spirit. How important is life in the Spirit? Dr. Robert Mounce said, “How to live in and by the Spirit is the single most important lesson a believer can ever learn.” Think about that, and about all the things you need to know as a Christian. It struck me for a moment. It certainly puts the Holy Spirit in a new light. By way of background, let me mention that there are many different ways of living the Christian life. There are seminars and there are books and there are study guides galore, each offering a different perspective. There are so many different ideas floating around out there. But first let me mention at least three faulty ways of trying to live the Christian life before we get the right ways. I. Three Faulty Ways to Live the Christian Life Many Christians have their lives trying to follow these ways. So let look at them. A. By Rules The first faulty way is trying to live the Christian life by a set of rules. “Do this, don’t do that.” There are many people whose view of the Christian life is just a list of do’s and don’ts. For some, it is simply the Old Testament law warmed over and brought into the Christian church. The problem of living by rules is that it can lead to legalism just like the Pharisee in the New Testament. Legalism is any attempt to please God on the basis of what you do in the flesh. But rules are good. After all, “Do not steal” is a rule. That’s a good rule to live by. “Thou shalt not bear false witness” is another rule worth living by. “Thou shalt not commit adultery." That’s a good rule to live by. So rules are not bad. But flesh without help from the Spirit is weak and cannot have victory with rules. B. By a Formula Second, the next faulty way is you can live the Christian life by a formula. We’ve all heard the formulas: Three steps to answered prayer, four keys to Christian victory, five ways you can walk in the Spirit. Three ways, four ways, five ways, the bookstores are just filled with formulaic admonitions for living the Christian life. But, formulas can be very helpful. You discover five ways to pray or use a Prayer book. That’s great. You discover three ways to be filled with the Spirit. Good. Formulas can be helpful. The problem with formulaic Christian life is that it can produce mechanical Christianity. (A robotic Christian).   C. By an Experience Third, some people live the Christian life by seeking for an experience. By that I mean, by seeking for a deeply moving, life-changing, earth-shattering, emotional experience with God. There’s only one problem with that. Experience doesn’t last. If you try to live according to experience, you’re going to either give up the Christian life altogether or you’re going to be on an emotional roller coaster. You feel great as long as you have an experience, but what happens when it runs out? You’re going to be down, discouraged, depressed, and you may feel as if God is angry with you. So you’ll seek for another experience, and the whole cycle starts again. You’re going to be constantly going up and down. But experience matters. There are times and places where God comes to visit his people in tremendous emotional power. Most of us who have been with the Lord for any length of time have had those moments when you’re alone or in a small group, or in a church service, or in a revival meeting, when God has met us with great power. We don’t want to ever say that experience is not important. So by themselves alone, rules lead to legalism, formulas lead to mechanical Christianity, and experience alone leads to an emotional roller coaster. Rules and formulas and experience have their place. But taken alone, they lead to a sub-standard Christian life. Why? Because they tend to lead you away from the one thing that is most important. God has given us something better than rules, better than a formula, better than experience. God has given us the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit is the secret of living the Christian life. If you want to know where the Christian life is found, if you want to know how to live in victory, then you must learn how to live in, by and through the Holy Spirit of God. That is the secret. The New Testament tells us that the Holy Spirit is always here. Our job is to stay in contact with the Spirit. When we stay in contact with the Holy Spirit, he continuously provides the power we need for effective Christian living. With that as background, we turn to Romans 8:5-17 where we discover three gifts of the Holy Spirit that are given to every believer. These are not things that you should seek if you are a believer like what we call spiritual gifts. These are things that are given to you at the moment of conversion. You are told not to seek them, you’re told to realize that you have them and to live on the basis of the fact that they’ve been given to you. II. Three Gifts of the Spirit A. A New Mind 5-8 “Those who live according to the sinful nature have their minds set on what that nature desires; but those who live in accordance with the Spirit have their minds set on what the Spirit desires. The mind of sinful man is death, but the mind controlled by the Spirit is life and peace; the sinful mind is hostile to God. It does not submit to God’s law, nor can it do so. Those controlled by the sinful nature cannot please God.” There are two ways and only two ways of living in this world. You can live according to the flesh which leads to death or according to the Spirit which leads to life. There is no third alternative. It’s one or the other. But people likes to create the third and I call it “Playing with God.” Those two ways of life are constantly moving in opposite directions. Let me give you three practical applications of that truth.  1. First, when you encounter Jesus Christ, he gives you a new way of thinking. There are basically only two world views. There is the secular or humanistic world view and there is the truly Christian world view. There’s a Christian way of thinking, there’s a Christian way of speaking, there’s a Christian way of acting, there’s a Christian way of approaching the problems of life. God has given you a new mind so that you might develop a thoroughly Christian way of thinking. We remember what Jesus said. The first and greatest commandment is to love God with all your heart, with all your soul, with all your mind, and with all your strength (Mark 12:29-30). When you meet Jesus Christ, he will change the way you think. 2. Second, one part of following Jesus Christ is having your mind continually transformed. Romans 12:2 says, “Do not be conformed to this world, but be transformed by the renewing of your mind.” The word in Greek is a form of the word metamorphoses, the change of shape that takes place within a cocoon whereby a caterpillar becomes a butterfly. Let a “mental metamorphoses” take place in your mind. Let the very shape of your thinking be changed by the renewing of your mind. This is the basis for all Christian education. It’s the basis for what we are doing in our Bible Study. This is why we have a Kid program. It’s why we support Christian colleges, Christian publishing, and Christian research in every field. We believe that our great calling is to go out into the world, into every field of endeavor, with truly renewed minds. How does that happen? I know of only one way in which your mind can be transformed. It must be filled with the Word of God. Spiritual metamorphoses takes place by the careful, intentional, repeated, deliberate, thorough study of the Bible. God gave us his Word so it would be a spiritual change agent in your mind. As you study the Bible, it will change the way you think. And as your thinking changes, so your life will slowly change. 3. Third, we need Christians who will serve God with their minds. If you know Jesus Christ, it ought to make a difference in every area of life. The way you speak, the way you talk, the way you write, the way you relate and yes, the way you make decisions in the public arena. If you know Jesus Christ, that will radically affect the way you approach the great moral decisions of life. Nothing will be simply private or personal. There’s no such thing as a purely private Christian faith. If it doesn’t affect all of life, how can your faith be called truly Christian? We will continue with other two gifts of the Spirit next Sunday. Or        Conclusion: For too long we who have been given new minds have been too willing to check them (get rid of) at the door as we leave church on Sunday. We think like pagans during the week but like Christians on Sunday morning. No wonder the world is little impressed with our Christianity. They’ve never seen the real thing in action. What a difference it would make if we began to “think Christianly” and “act Christianly” in the workplace, at home, or where you are this week. You were given a new mind so you could make a difference for God. God gave you a new mind so you could be a difference-maker for the kingdom of God.

July 25, 2016 by
Stop Staring at the Soup Philippians 3:12-14 We are at the 15th year in this place with this group of people. What will we be in the next 15th year. How we feel when we think about tomorrow?  “In America, worry about tomorrow has become part of our national culture. We are worried about the possible collapse of the Euro, trouble in the Middle East, the conflict of China, the problem in Cambodia, and the possibility of a global recession I can’t blame anyone for feeling a bit worried right now. But the Bible says in Matthew 6:34 “Do not worry about tomorrow, for tomorrow will worry about itself” You’ve got plenty of trouble right now. Why borrow trouble from tomorrow?   Our text helps us at the level of personal motivation by revealing the heart of our faith. It begins with a very frank admission.  In which way we need continue our life with this church.  Each anniversary we can do this evaluation. We have vision and we need a measurement to check our direction and our achievement. This year I also have more decision to make about my life for the next phase: my saving fund, my investment fund, my medical insurance, my life insurance, my critical illness insurance, my long term disability and long term care insurance, my activity, Medicare, money to live for the next 18 months with no income like before, my plant in my backyard to be self-watered and also may be my dog self-feeder, and last but not least my travel.   I.  A Humble Evaluation                           “Not that I have already obtained all this, or have already been made perfect“ (v. 12a). Before we assess ourselves, we need to learn from apostle Paul. There is a refreshing honesty about these words. If anyone had reason to brag about his accomplishments, you would think it would be the Apostle Paul. But he doesn’t do that. Despite having met the Lord on the Damascus Road, despite having preached across the eastern Mediterranean region, despite being an apostle called by God, despite writing letters inspired by the Holy Spirit, despite all that he had endured, he does not brag about anything he has said or done. None of that matters to him. He knows that he is a sinner saved by grace. In another place he even calls himself the “chief of sinners ខ្ញុំជាលេខ១ ក្នុងមនុស្សមានបាប” (1 Timothy 1:15). Despite all that he had done, he makes no claim of being perfect or having arrived in his own spiritual journey. There is no perfection in this life. But God creates out of nothing. Wonderful you say. Yes, to be sure, but he does what is still more wonderful: he makes saints out of sinners. Paul was the chief of sinners then God made him to become the chief of saints.                That fact is hard for some people to grasp. Whenever we face a difficulty in life, we must begin by saying, “It is what it is." That’s not easy to do. Often we would rather play games, make excuses, cover up, pretend, ignore the obvious, and live in fantasy land. You can’t get better until you come to grips with reality. “It is what it is.” It’s hard to admit your marriage is in trouble. It’s hard to admit your career is on the rocks. It’s hard to admit your dreams are smashed. It’s hard to admit you’re broke. It’s hard to admit you’re filled with anger. It is hard to admit we are not growing as a congregation. But there is no getting better until you say, “It is what it is.”  So it is with all the trials of life. First we begin by saying, “It is what it is.” And then by God’s grace we move on from there. The only thing that keeps us going is this. Jesus is a wonderful Savior, and he is everything we are not.   II. A Holy Aspiration                                 “But I press on to take hold of that for which Christ Jesus took hold of me" (v. 12b). Pause for a moment over that last phrase: “Christ Jesus took hold of me." The whole Christian life can be found in those six words.                         Christ found me.                         Christ saved me.                         Christ has a purpose for my life. The supreme purpose of my life is to discover his purpose for me!                         1.  It takes a lifetime.                         2.  It involves hard work and concentration (I press on....).                         3.  It leads to progressive growth in grace.                         4.  It develops the character of Christ in me.   III. A Hearty Determination                      “But one thing I do: Forgetting what is behind and straining toward what is ahead"(v. 13). Note the fierce concentration implicit in the words “one thing I do.” Here is a secret that applies across the board. To excel in any area of life, a person must say, “This one thing I do,” not “These 20 things I do.” A single-minded focus in any endeavor generally wins a great reward. Greatness in any arena comes to those who can say with the Apostle Paul, “One thing I do.” In his case, it meant looking to the heavenly goal of winning the prize. That phrase covers all that God has for us when we finally stand before Jesus Christ and hear him say, “Well done, good and faithful servant. Enter into the joy of the Lord." Perhaps it would be good for each of us to look in the mirror and ask, “Do you know what you are doing?” We’re all good at making lists. I’m rather good at it myself. I can think that as long as I’ve got a list, I’ve got a clear purpose. But it’s not true. A list without a purpose is just a list. It keeps me busy (or at least looking busy) but what good is a list without a larger purpose? Paul clarifies his purpose with two key phrases:   A.  Forgetting what lies behind. Illustration: There was a time after the Civil War when General Robert E. Lee visited a woman who showed him the remains of a grand old tree in front of her home. There she cried bitterly that its limbs and trunk had been destroyed by Union artillery fire. She waited for Lee to condemn the North or at least sympathize with her loss. Lee paused and then said, “Cut it down, my dear madam, and forget it." Surely this is a good word for the next phase of our congregation. What are we to forget? Our worries. Our fears. Our failures. Our victories. Our defeats. The attacks of our enemies. The praise of our friends. Let us lay aside even the accomplishments of the past year, our claim to fame, our name in the lights, the good things we think we have done, the stuff we do to make the world glad that we get out of bed in the morning, all the things we brag about, all the medals and honors and all the awards. As the football coaches like to say, “Last year means nothing." How right they are. If we lost, it means nothing. If we won the Super Bowl, it means nothing. Whatever happened in the past, you’ve got to let it go. As long as we’re looking back, we can’t move forward.   B. Pressing on to what lies ahead. Illustration: When famed missionary Dr. David Livingstone returned from Africa to England, he was asked, “Where are you ready to go next?” “I am ready to go anywhere,” he replied, “provided it be forward." This must be the attitude of the child of God every single day. When people ask about the “secret” of God’s will, I tell them it begins in the morning when you say, “Lord, let me take the next step with you today."   IV. A Heavenly Inclination                                                 “I press on toward the goal to win the prize for which God has called me heavenward in Christ Jesus" (v. 14). In the spiritual life, direction makes all the difference. True believers aren’t in heaven yet, but they aim their steps in that direction. In Paul’s case that involved both a sanctified forgetting and a resolute pushing forward. Paul said, “I haven’t arrived yet, but I’m still climbing!” If he were here today, he would say, “Press on!!!!” It’s not enough to start well. You also have to end well. Illustration: The Greeks had a race in their Olympic games that was unique. The winner was not the runner who finished first. It was the runner who finished with his torch still lit. I want to run all the way with the flame of my torch still lit for Him. Someone has commented that the chief problem of the church today is that we have too many “amateur Christians." They are like the man who jumped on his horse and rode furiously in all directions and the no flame still lit on the torch. Let me pose three questions for you to consider:             1. What is the goal of your life?             2. Why do you get up in the morning?             3. Why are you still here?  We of all people ought to be optimistic with passion as we face another phase after this anniversary. We have a great future because we have a great God.  Conclusion: So chin up, child of God. Stop staring in the soup. Pull those shoulders back. Put a smile on your face. Take your troubles, wrap them up, and give them all to the Lord.  So we launch out with great faith into the next phase of our congregation. We’ll have our share of hard times, but overriding it all is the promise of God who said, “I will never leave you or forsake you.”   Lift up your head.  Be of good cheer. The Lord is with you. Fear not and Press on!

July 18, 2016 by
The Word of God Book 2 Timothy 3:16 “All Scripture is breathed out by God and profitable for teaching, for reproof, for correction, and for training in righteousness,”   We begin with the simple observation that the Bible is the bestselling book of all time. More copies have been printed in more languages and read by more people than any other book in history. It is so far out in front of every other book ever written that it stands in a category all by itself. Over six billion copies have been printed, sold, or distributed in over 2200 languages.  It is not only the bestselling religious book, it is the bestselling book of any and every category. The Bible is number one. The all-time best seller. The undisputed champion. Every Sunday it is read, studied, quoted and memorized in every nation on every continent. Why is the Bible still the all-time best-selling book in world history? What is it about this ancient book that still draws the attention of this generation? Why we are still attracted to these ancient stories? Is it just our religious background? Do we turn to the Bible because it makes us feel good in times of trouble? Or is there something more?   I.                  Every Word and All the Words For 2000 years Christians have used a particular phrase to describe what they believe about the Bible. We call it “the Word of God.” That alone sets the Bible apart from every other book. When we use the phrase “the Word of God” we mean that the Bible comes from God and records his message to us. That is, when we read the Bible, we are reading the very words of God. Sometimes Christians use the word “inspiration” to describe this truth. 2 Timothy 3:16 tells us that “All Scripture is God-breathed.”  Applied to the Bible, that means that God breathed out the very words of the Bible and the human authors wrote them down. Why do we believe the Bible is the Word of God and thus absolutely truthful? How can we be so sure that the Bible stands above every other book ever written? In this message we’re going to attempt to answer those questions.   II.               Its Claims In the first place, the Bible clearly claims to be the Word of God. II Peter 1:21 says, “For prophecy never had its origin in the will of man, but men spoke from God as they were carried along by the Holy Spirit.” It’s not as if Jeremiah dreamed up his visions or David his psalms or Paul his letters. These men “spoke from God” as the Holy Spirit carried them along. The Greek word for “carried along” pictures a ship being moved through the waters by the power of the wind in the sails. The Holy Spirit is the real power behind the writing of the Bible. He is the divine author. Men like David, Daniel and John were human authors. That’s why the Bible repeatedly uses phrases like “the Lord says” and “the Word of the Lord came” and “the Lord spoke.” Jeremiah 1:9 puts it very plainly: “Then the Lord reached out his hand and touched my mouth and said to me, ‘Now, I have put my words in your mouth.’ “This is a claim to direct, divine inspiration by God. It is important to realize too that the writers of the Scripture were not mere writing machines. God did not punch them like keys on a typewriter to produce His message. He did not dictate the words, as the biblical view of inspiration has so often been unfairly caricatured. It is quite clear that each writer has a style of his own. Jeremiah does not write like Isaiah, and John does not write like Paul. God worked through the instrumentality of human personality, but so guided and controlled men that what they wrote is what he wanted written.   III.            Its Credibility Let’s consider credibility under two headings.  1. Accuracy of transmission. After all, everyone understands that the Bible was written between 2000-3500 years ago. And everyone agrees that we don’t possess any of the original manuscripts of the Bible. How do we know that what we are reading is an accurate transmission of what the human authors originally wrote? The answer for the Old Testament is that the Jews were almost fanatical in their insistence on accuracy. When they copied a manuscript by hand, they counted the total number of letters and figured out the middle letter of the entire book. Once a scribe finished copying that book, if his middle letter of the copy was different, the entire book was presumed to be incorrectly copied and was destroyed. The scribes even counted the various letters and compared manuscripts not just word for word but letter for letter. That’s why the existing manuscripts of the Old Testament are virtually identical.   2. Consider the Bible’s amazing historical accuracy. In general, we may say that historical research has tended to confirm every major factual claim in the Bible. For many years, the critics claimed that no one named Pontius Pilate ever existed. But the archaeologists uncovered a stone tablet in Caesarea with his name on it. Chuck Colson (The Faith, p. 51) summarizes the evidence this way: Before the end of the 1950s, no less than 25,000 biblical sites had been substantiated by archaeological discoveries; there has been no discovery proving the Bible to be false. No other religious document now or in history has ever been found that accurate.   IV.           Its Consistency Two important lines of evidence establish the Bible’s internal consistency.  1. There is the testimony of fulfilled prophecy. Someone has calculated that fully one-fourth of the Bible was prophecy when it was written. The 66 books of the Bible make hundreds of specific prophecies regarding people, places, kingdoms, wars, and nations. But the greatest predictive prophecy deals with the person of Jesus Christ. The Old Testament contains over 100 predictions regarding Christ, including the place of his birth, the manner of his birth, the family into which he would be born, the scope of his ministry, the nature of his death, and the miracle of his resurrection. All of these prophecies were written down between 400-1500 years before his birth. Yet each of them was fulfilled down to the letter. Mathematician Peter Stoner calculated the odds of anyone fulfilling just eight of those predictions by chance. The odds came out to one in ten to the seventeenth power. If you took that many silver dollars and scattered them across Texas, they would cover the state two feet deep. Now take one of those silver dollars and mark it with a red X and throw it in at random into that pile of silver dollars. Then blindfold a volunteer and ask him to find the marked silver dollar on his first try. That’s the same odds that eight predictions about Christ could be fulfilled by chance. Yet Christ fulfilled over 100 prophecies! (You can read Peter Stoner’s book online.)   2. Consider the amazing unity of the Bible. We are accustomed to thinking of the Bible as one book, but it actually consists of 66 books written by 40 authors in three different languages over a period of 1500 years. Yet the Bible is one book because it contains an amazing unity of theme from Genesis to Revelation. How do we explain the unity of the Bible? The Old Testament points to the coming of Christ, the gospels to the appearance of Christ, Acts to the preaching of Christ, the epistles to the body of Christ, and Revelation to the return of Christ. Jesus Christ is the theme of the Bible. This amazing unity amid diversity is one of the great proofs of the Bible’s supernatural origin.   V.              Its Certainty Having said all that, how can we be sure the Bible is the Word of God? Consider one more line of evidence: the evidence of changed lives. History tells us that wherever the Bible goes, men and women are changed forever. Whole cultures are transformed from devil-worship, cannibalism and warfare into societies in which human life is respected and human dignity established.  The Bible has, amazingly-no doubt with supernatural grace-survived its critics. Thirty to sixty million copies are produced annually. The harder tyrants try to eliminate it and skeptics dismiss it, the better read it becomes. Voltaire, for example, who passionately sought to erase the Christian influence during the French Revolution, predicted that within a hundred years no one would read the Bible. When his home was later auctioned off after his death, it was purchased by the French Bible Society. As one pastor said, the Bible survives its pallbearers (The Faith, pp. 55-56). Is the Bible the Word of God? I cannot “prove” that to you. You still have to make up your own mind. But if you have doubts, I encourage you to read it, study its claims, observe its message, and check out the facts for yourself. I have done that and I have also read the claims of the skeptics. As for me and my house, we will stand on the Bible as the Word of God. I submit to you that the Bible will stand the toughest test and the hardest scrutiny because it is indeed the Word of God. That’s why after 2000 years it is still the best-selling book in the world. No other book in the world contains the plan of salvation. No other book in the whole history of mankind can tell you how to get to heaven.   Conclusion   Thank God for the Bible because without it, we would never know about Jesus. And without Jesus, we could never be saved. But the Bible is true and it is the Word of God. If you still have doubts, I encourage you to read it for yourself. When you do, you will discover for yourself the most wonderful truth in the world. 

July 10, 2016 by
Divine Cafeteria Exodus 20:1 We are the refugee from Cambodia that’s what we are called here. The people of Cambodia call us the go away people or the immigrant. When I got US citizenship they call me here Cambodian American and I like it because I also like to be a Khmer. I was a Buddhist and I became Christian and if they call me a Buddhist Christian I may not like it because I am not a Buddhist anymore. But I know many Cambodian may like it because they don’t understand what a Christian is? Many years ago Newsweek magazine published an article by Lisa Miller with the provocative title We Are All Hindus Nowwho believe there are many paths to God. Just as there are many ways to climb a mountain, each religion offers its own way to God. None is better than any other. It begins this way: America is not a Christian nation. We are, it is true, a nation founded by Christians. Of course, we are not a Hindu–or Muslim, or Jewish, or Catholic nation, either. A million-plus Hindus live in the United States, a fraction of the billion who live on Earth. But recent poll data show that conceptually, at least, we are slowly becoming more like Hindus and less like traditional Christians in the ways we think about God, our selves, each other, and eternity. Are we all Hindus now? Maybe we are. Let’s take a simple test and figure out the answer. How many of the Ten Commandments can you name? Suppose someone offered you $20,000 to name the Ten Commandments in 20 seconds, could you do it? Khmers Know Prahok Ktis Most Khmers can name the four ingredients of a Prahok Ktis but few of them can name the five precepts of Buddhism. Americans know hamburgers, but they’re shaky about the Ten Commandments. Maybe that’s why we are all becoming Hindus now. Not knowing what God has said, we feel perfectly free to revise his Commandments to fit our 21st-century worldview.   I.                  God Did Not Stutter And that thought brings me to what I regard as the most important part of the Ten Commandments as given in Exodus 20. I’m referring to the way the passage begins. This is Exodus 20:1.  "And God spoke all these words." In our attempt to get down to the “good stuff,” we rush right over these words we flip past the title page to get to the first chapter. But that’s a crucial mistake because these words tell who is speaking.  “God spoke all these words.” Who is speaking here?  God! What did he say?  “All these words."  So where do the Ten Commandments come from?  God! These are not “Ten Suggestions for Your Best Life Now” or “Ten Ways You Should Consider” or “Ten Habits of Highly Successful People” or “Ten Ways to Climb the Ladder” or “Ten Ideas That Might Work For You.” No!  God spoke all these words-therefore they have lasting moral authority. God spoke all these words-therefore we must take all of them with utter seriousness. God spoke all these words-therefore we must give these words our primary attention. God has spoken and he did not stutter! If you think about it, this is a profound and even radical claim. We believe that God has spoken to us in the Bible, and he spoke in such a way that we can know what he says. Illustration: I had one student in my Cultural Orientation class in Galang refugee camp in Indonesia and he was also a happy Muslim. He was cheerful and friendly and very talkative as he explained that, really, there is no difference between Christianity and Islam. “We all believe in the same God,” he said. “So what is the difference?” he said, asking me. But I decided to let him answer that question. “We believe in Jesus too.” But Mohammad is God’s prophet, he said. And Allah made everything. “We believe in God because he made everything.” I explained to him, “We believe Jesus is the Son of God who died on the cross and rose from the dead.” “Jesus really is the difference.” He smiled and agreed and walked away. Jesus really is the difference. Are we all Hindus? No, and we’re not Muslims either. We are Christians who believe in the lordship of Jesus Christ.   II.               Divine Cafeteria Stephen Prothero, a religion professor at Boston University, points to American pragmatism: It’s about whatever works. If going to yoga works, great; and if going to Catholic mass works, great. And if going to Catholic mass plus the yoga plus the Buddhist retreat works, that’s great, too. More and more Americans, including a healthy chunk of evangelicals, take a “Divine Cafeteria” approach to their faith. We pick and choose what we want to believe. “Hmmm. I’ll take a serving of God’s love, but I think I’ll skip the part about hell and judgment. Give me a small serving of church and a big helping of ‘Make Me Happy’ for dessert.” Many Christians have suffered a loss of nerve because we aren’t really sure about what we believe. And under the enormous pressure to “go along to get along,” little by little we’ve backed away from the hard edges of the Christian faith. Inside each church we have members who are more Hindu than Christian. We’ve got Baptist Hindus.  We’ve got Methodist Hindus. We’ve got Nazarene Hindus. We’ve got Presbyterian Hindus. These folks come to church, sing the songs, pray the prayers, give their money, and sometimes they serve in leadership position, all the while believing on the inside that there really are many ways to God. In the 1950s the noted theologian Richard Neibuhr summarized liberal Protestant theology in words that seem as true today as they were a half-century ago: A God without wrath brought men without sin into a kingdom without judgment through the ministrations of a Christ without a cross. The only real solution is to teach the truth of God to fortify the souls of our people and make them strong once again. To believe in God is to believe in something that is supernatural. To believe in creation over evolution is to believe in something that is supernatural. To believe in angels, demons, heaven, hell, and the doctrine of the forgiveness of sins, is to touch that which is supernatural in its essence. We as Christians must reassert the supernatural basis of the Christian faith. It is not enough simply to say that we are Christians. It is not enough to say that we hold certain doctrines.  We must proclaim the supernatural foundation of the Christian faith. That’s important because if you remove the supernatural from Christianity, you have gutted our faith and turned it into nothing but a set of ethical instructions.   III.            All Truth Is Narrow Over and over again Jesus called people into a personal confrontation with the truth he was proclaiming.  In John 14:6 Jesus said, “I am the truth." In John 17:17 he said, “Your word is truth.” In John 18:37, standing before Pilate, he said these words, “I came into the world to bear witness to the truth. Everyone on the side of the truth listens to me.” Pilate responded in the words of a true first century relativist, “What is truth?”  What a question to ask when the truth was standing in front of him! We need once again to hear these words from Psalm 119:142, “Your righteousness is everlasting and your law is true.” Verse 151 says, “You are near, O Lord, and all your commands are true.” Verse 160 says, “All your words are true.” That leads me to make a very important point that I will come back to over and over again. All truth is narrow. Two plus two equals four, not 17. Phnom Penh is the capital of Cambodia, not Burma. A pentagon has five sides. Angkor Wat has 5 towers. Sixty seconds equals exactly one minute. All truth is narrow. If something is true, then many other things must not be true. If everything is true, then nothing is true. If truth depends on your opinion or on the latest Gallup poll, we can never know the truth about anything. That is why Christians insist on the concept of absolute truth. Without it, we have no faith to believe, only some warm, fuzzy sentimental feelings in our heart. That is not enough. We need to reassert once again to this crazy, mixed-up, confused generation exactly what the Psalmist said regarding God, “All your words are true.”   IV.           Truth Demands a Commitment I know people commit to thing they believe. When they believe on Lotto the Lotto organization get more money. When they believe on casino the casino owner get richer. When they believe on prosperity preachers those preachers become multimillionaire.  But if you are not sure about what you believe, that’s okay. You don’t have to believe on the basis of what I say. You may have some doubts about certain aspects of the Christian faith. You may even be a Christian, a member of a church, and have serious doubts about some of the things we believe. Doubt is not a sin. The only sin is refusing the search for the truth. So the best thing we can do for non-Christians is to share what we believe and why we believe it. Truth always demands a commitment.  Jesus said to Pilate, “Everybody on the side of truth listens to me.” Are you on the side of truth? It is not enough to intellectually say there might have been somebody like Jesus 2000 years ago. That is not enough. If you just say that and stop, you are not on the side of truth. You are just giving intellectual assent to certain propositions. There are only three things you can do with the truth: 1) You can deny it.  2) You can ignore it.  3) You can believe it. Those are your only options. So I ask you, what have you done with the truth about Jesus Christ? What have you done with the truth about the Bible? What have you done with the truth about salvation? I am sure you have heard of blind faith. God never asked anyone for blind faith. You have heard of a leap into the darkness. Faith in Jesus Christ is not a leap into the darkness.    Conclusion   Christian faith is standing on God’s truth and leaping from the darkness into the light. You may be in the darkness now, but there is light on the other side and it is not far away. You will never know until you take that first step. The next move is up to you.

June 26, 2016 by
Free Grace Ephesians 2:1-9 I would like to point out that my text contains the whole gospel message in just six words. If you know what these words are and what they mean, you will know the gospel. And you can share it with anyone you meet. The six words come in three sets of two words each, the first from verse 1, the second from verse 4, and the third from verse 8. You were—verse 1 But God—verse 4 Through faith—verse 8 The first two words describe our true condition apart from God’s grace. The words “you were” describe not only what we used to be, they also describe the current condition of everyone in the world who is not saved. That condition, as we will see in a few moments, is truly hopeless. The second two words tell us how grace works. The phrase “but God” announces the world’s greatest rescue mission when the Creator took on human flesh in the Person of Jesus Christ to perform the work of salvation. The final two words explain how we come into contact with God’s grace. It is “through faith” and only through faith. It is not faith plus works or faith plus anything else. It is faith alone that brings the blessings of grace to us. Rightly understood, the whole gospel is in those six words: You were…But God…Through faith. God made it simple so that anyone could understand it and so all of us could share it with someone else. My subject today is the grace of God. Perhaps a quote from the French philosopher Blaise Pascal will put things in their proper context: “To make a man a saint, grace is absolutely necessary and whoever doubts it, does not know what a saint is or what a man is.” One phrase hangs in the mind: “Grace is absolutely necessary.” If you doubt that, you don’t know what a saint is or what a man is, and I might add, you don’t know what grace is either. It is commonly said that Christianity is supremely a religion of grace. And that is certainly true. We sing about grace, we write poems about grace, we name our churches and our children after grace. Pol Pot and Mother Teresa As long as I think I am better than other people, I am not ready to be saved from my sin because I have not yet considered how great my sin really is. Jesus did not come to save “semi” sinners or “partial” sinners or “not-so-bad” sinners. To put the matter this way is not to deny the real moral differences among people. Is there no difference between Pol Pot and Mother Teresa? Of course there is. One was a killer, the other an instrument of mercy to thousands of hurting people. But from heaven as God looks down it is as if earth is a trillion miles away. What happens to the distance between us and Pol Pot? It vanishes from God’s point of view. That’s why Romans 3:22 says, “There is no difference.” And that’s why the next verse says, “For all have sinned and come short of the glory of God.” We’re all in the same boat—like it or not. At this point the words of Jesus come to mind. “I did not come to call the righteous but sinners to repentance” (Luke 5:32). With that as background we turn to our text. Ephesians 2:1-9 is the most extensive statement in the Bible about grace. It tells us how God saves dead people.  I. Grace Needed—"You were” As for you, you were dead in your transgressions and sins, in which you used to live when you followed the ways of this world and of the ruler of the kingdom of the air, the spirit who is now at work in those who are disobedient. All of us also lived among them at one time, gratifying the cravings of our sinful nature and following its desires and thoughts. Like the rest, we were by nature objects of wrath (Ephesians 2:1-3). Why do we need God’s grace? Because all men and all women are by nature spiritually dead and separated from God. We must begin at this basic starting point for biblical theology. When God looks down from heaven, the whole world looks like a cemetery to him. All he sees are dead people. Above every corpse is a three-word epitaph: “DEAD THROUGH SIN.” In what sense are human beings “dead” even though they are alive? Because of sin we are separated from God. We are unable to know God personally and we can’t do anything about our condition. To make matters worse, we are dead and we don’t know it. To be dead is a hopeless condition. You can’t say to a dead man, “Hey dead man, get up!” and expect him to do anything. You can’t talk the dead back to life. When God looks down from heaven, he sees our world as a vast graveyard filled with the living dead. Unbelievers appear to be alive. They laugh, they talk, they plan, they fight, they marry, they dream of the future, and one day they die. But they are dead even while they are alive. This is the human condition apart from God. It is true of all people without exception. Apart from grace, we are all born dead. Which is why, when God wants to save someone, he first finds a dead person. II. Grace Given—"But God” But, because of his great love for us, God, who is rich in mercy, made us alive with Christ even when we were dead in transgressions—it is by grace you have been saved. And God raised us up with Christ and seated us with him in the heavenly realms in Christ Jesus, in order that in the coming ages he might show the incomparable riches of his grace, expressed in his kindness to us in Christ Jesus (Ephesians 2:4-7). Note the two little words in verse 4: “But…God.” Our salvation hangs entirely on those two words. We were dead…But God! We were enslaved…But God! We were trapped…but God! We were self-destructing…but God! We were lost in sin…but God! Now circle three words in verses 4-5, love, mercy, and grace. Love is that in God which causes him to reach out to his creatures in benevolence. Mercy is God withholding punishment. And grace? Grace is the unmerited favor of God. Think of it this way. Imagine a vast reservoir of God’s love. As it begins to flow toward us, it becomes a river of mercy. As it cascades down upon us, the mercy becomes a torrent of grace. These two verses offer three words which answer to the desperate state of mankind: Love Mercy  Grace Here’s a good way to remember the difference between mercy and grace. Mercy is God not giving us what we do deserve: Judgment. Grace is God giving us what we don’t deserve: Salvation. The picture of a torrent of grace rushing upon us is especially apropos since grace always comes down from God to man. Grace never goes up; it always comes down. Grace by definition means that God gives us what we don’t deserve and could never earn.  III. Grace Received—"Through faith” For it is by grace you have been saved, through faith, and this not from yourselves, it is the gift of God, not by works, so that no one can boast (Ephesians 2:8-9). In these two verses we discover how grace is communicated to the human heart. It does not come by works, by religion, or by anything we might conceive as “earning” God’s grace. Grace saves us through faith. Nothing more, nothing less. Something in us always wants to add to God’s free grace. It’s humbling to admit that we can do nothing to earn our deliverance from sin. But anytime we add anything to grace, we subtract from its meaning. Grace must be free or else it is not grace at all. Free grace? Of course. What other kind could there be? Consider the three key words of verse 8: grace, saved, faith. Grace is the source, Faith is the means, and Salvation is the result. Or you might say that Grace is the reservoir, Faith is the channel, and Salvation is the stream that washes my sin away. And all of it is the gift of God, even the faith that lays hold of God’s grace. Even our faith is not of us. It too is part of God’s gift. As Martin Luther said, our situation is so hopeless that salvation must come from “another place.” That’s why the Reformers talked about “alien righteousness.” That means a righteousness that comes from outside ourselves. We are not saved by what we do but by what Jesus Christ has done for us. Here’s Luther on faith: “God creates faith in the human heart the same way that He created the world. He found nothing and created something.” Thus every part of our salvation is a work of God from first to last. We are saved by grace through faith: Apart from works Apart from all human “goodness” That salvation is freely given and is received by faith alone. “You and me, Jesus” Too Bad (too sinful) to be Saved? That’s why God alone gets the glory in your salvation. Jesus did all the work when he died on the cross. In the end grace means that no one is too bad to be saved. Are there any truly bad people reading this sermon? I have some good news for you. God specializes in saving really bad people. Do you have some things in your background that you would be ashamed to talk about in public? Fear not. God knows all about it, and his grace is greater than your sin. Grace also means that some people may be too good to be saved. That is, they may have such a high opinion of themselves that they think they don’t need God’s grace. They may admit they are sinners but they don’t admit they are spiritually dead. They may think they’re sick because of sin but not truly dead. God’s grace cannot help you until you are desperate to receive it.   Which brings me to my final point. How do you find God’s grace? Just ask for it. That’s all. It’s really that simple. The more you feel your need for grace, the better candidate you are to receive it. Hold out your empty hands and ask God for his grace. You will not be turned away. It’s never too late. Though your sins be as scarlet, God says they will be white as snow. This is the miracle, the wonder, the scandal, the shock of God’s grace. It truly is “out of this world” for no one in this world would have thought of something like this. Here is good news for sinners. Free Grace! Free Grace! Free Grace! Shout it, sing it, tell it, share it. And above all else, believe it, for in believing, you will be saved.   Conclusion: When we get to heaven, there will be no contest to see who was the most deserving of God’s grace. After all, we were all dead to start with. There will only be one contest in heaven. When we look back and see what we were before, when we see the pit from which he rescued us, when we recall how confused we were, when we remember how God reached out and dragged us into his family, and how he held us in his hand, and when we see Jesus who loved us and gave himself for us, the only contest will be to see which of us will sing the loudest, “Amazing grace, how sweet the sound, that saved a wretch like me. I once was lost but now am found, was blind but now I see.” Amen.    

June 19, 2016 by
Dad Are You a Builder Hebrews. 3:4 “For every house is built by someone, but God is the builder of everything.” All people are builders in some form or another. And probably the greatest building we do is in regard to people. We’re all building people, because we all influence people and hopefully, for God and for good in life. A Poem: A Builder Or a Wrecker As I watched them tear a building down  A gang of men in a busy town  With a ho-heave-ho, and a lusty yell  They swung a beam and the side wall fell I asked the foreman, "Are these men skilled,  And the men you'd hire if you wanted to build?"  He gave a laugh and said, "No, indeed,  Just common labor is all I need." "I can easily wreck in a day or two,  What builders have taken years to do."  And I thought to myself, as I went my way  Which of these roles have I tried to play? Am I a builder who works with care,  Measuring life by rule and square?  Am I shaping my work to a well-made plan  Patiently doing the best I can? Or am I a wrecker who walks to town  Content with the labor of tearing down?  "O Lord let my life and my labors be  That which will build for eternity!"   What Kind of builder are you?  I have learned a lot from many pastors and teachers in my life. Rev. Paul Ellison taught and mentored me for many years. Then Pastors Rick Warren, Max Lucado and others taught me a lot from their books and preaching. Brothers and sisters, those men are builder of both men and women! They taught me more about living the Christian life than just studying the Bible. I thank God for all the building they have done in life. WHAT ABOUT YOU? Do you realize that you, too, are a builder of people? It might be your children, your grandchildren but it might also be someone else’s children and others adults and young people. YOU ARE A BUILDER! Of course, I think we all realize that God is the greatest builder of all….He builds people in ways we never could! Heb. 3:4 “For every house is built by someone, but God is the builder of everything.” God is the builder of everything that is good and holy and right. And God is in the business building of good fathers as well. For Father’s Day I would like to share a few thoughts about building a father. If I could build a father.   I. BUILDING A PATIENT FATHER Illustration: There is a story about a father who became disturbed about the length of time his six-year-old son was taking to get home from school.  The father decided he would make the trip to discover for himself how long it should take a small boy to cover the distance. The father settled on 20 minutes but his son was still taking an hour. Finally the father decided to make the trip with his son.  After the trip, the father said, "The 20 minutes I thought reasonable was right, but I failed to consider such important things as a side trip to track down a trail of ants...or an educational stop to watch a man fix a flat...or the time it took to swing around a half dozen telephone poles...or how much time it took for a boy just to get acquainted with two stray dogs and a brown cat.  "In short," said the father, "I had forgotten what it is really like to be six years old." Brothers and sisters, it takes great patience to be a good father. Ephesians 4:2 “Be completely humble and gentle; be patient, bearing with one another in love.” 1 Thessalonians 5:14 “And we urge you, brothers, warn those who are idle, encourage the timid, help the weak, be patient with everyone.” We are admonished to be patient with all people, including our children. And there have been times in my life when I was not so patient with my children. Most of the time we forget to let kids be kids.” And to do that we must all exercise more patience with our children. If I could build a father I would build me with more patience! II. BUILDING A GODLY FATHER My grandson after the unity service baptism he insisted me to baptize him. One day after school he said please grandpa baptize me. I told him you have to believe in Jesus and he said he did. So what can I do except to baptize him in the bathtub on that day.   Certainly, this little 4-year old had learned something good from his pastor grandpa. II Thessalonians 3:6-8 “In the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, we command you, brothers, to keep away from every brother who is idle and does not live according to the teaching you received from us. For you yourselves know how you ought to follow our example. We were not idle when we were with you, nor did we eat anyone’s food without paying for it. On the contrary, we worked night and day, laboring and toiling so that we would not be a burden to any of you.” We parents and fathers do set an example for our children to follow. Be it good or bad, they often do walk in our steps.  Many young people, for example, have been raised by hard-working parents and they, too, became hard-working adults.  I Corinthians 11:1 “Follow my example, as I follow the example of Christ.” The greatest example, however, that any parent or father can set for his children is that of godliness or Christ-likeness. If I could build a father I would build me with more godliness! III. BUILDING A LOVING FATHER I Cor. 1:8 “We know that we all possess knowledge. Knowledge puffs up, but love builds up.” Illustration: There’s a Spanish story of a father and son who had become estranged. The son ran away, and the father set off to find him. He searched for months to no avail. Finally, in a last desperate effort to find him, the father put an ad in a Madrid newspaper. The ad read: “Dear Paco, meet me in front of this newspaper office at noon on Saturday. All is forgiven. I love you. Your Father.” On Saturday, 800 Pacos showed up, looking for forgiveness and love from their fathers.  Dr. James Dobson said, “Loves isn’t something you buy. Your kids spell it T-I-M-E and it costs more than M-O-N-E-Y.” Illustration:  With a timid voice and idolizing eyes, the little boy greeted his father as he returned from work, "Daddy, how much do you make an hour?"  Greatly surprised, but giving his boy a glaring look, the father said: "Look, son, not even your mother knows that. Don’t bother me now, I’m tired."  "But Daddy, just tell me please, how much do you make an hour," the boy insisted. The father finally giving up replied: " Twenty dollars per hour." "Okay, Daddy, could you loan me ten dollars?" the boy asked.  Showing restlessness and positively disturbed, the father yelled: "So that was the reason you asked how much I earn, right! Go to sleep and don’t bother me anymore!"  It was already dark and the father was meditating on what he had said and was feeling guilty. Maybe he thought, his son wanted to buy something. Finally, trying to ease his mind, the father went to his son’s room.  "Are you asleep son?" asked the father. "No, Daddy. Why?" replied the boy partially asleep. "Here’s the money you asked for earlier," the father said. "Thanks, Daddy!" rejoiced the son, while putting his hand under his pillow and removing some money. "Now I have enough! Now I have twenty dollars!" the boy said to his father, who was gazing at his son, confused at what his son just said. "Daddy could you sell me one hour of your time?" The Bible tells the story of Absalom who was the son of King David. Through a series of circumstances, Absalom began to despise his father and made plans to become king in his father’s place. He sowed seeds of division and rebellion in his father’s kingdom. In the beginning he did things that did not seem to be a danger, but he was winning the hearts of the people of Israel. The day came when he saw an opportunity and openly led a rebellion against his father David in an attempt to take over his kingdom. David’s greatest fear was that Absalom would be destroyed in the battle, which is what eventually happened. When word came that Absalom had been killed, far from being happy about it, the Bible says, “The king was shaken. He went up to the room over the gateway and wept. As he went, he said: ‘O my son Absalom! My son, my son Absalom! If only I had died instead of you — O Absalom, my son, my son!’” (2 Samuel 18:33).  David’s heart was not to destroy his son, but to save his son, even if it meant dying in his place, in spite of what Absalom thought. Absalom wanted to be king, and the ironic thing is that David may have eventually made him a king. David was not his enemy, he was his father. He loved him in spite of his rebellion. If I could build a father I would build me with more love! CONCLUSION I Cor. 3:7 “So neither he who plants nor he who waters is anything, but only God, who makes things grow.” Not only does God make things grow, He also builds people and builds them well. If we fathers had a prayer today, hopefully, it would be, “Father God, make me a better father; a more patient, more godly and more loving.”

June 13, 2016 by
Knowing God Intimately Jeremiah 24:7 Illustration: I am remotely on vacation everyday after retiring from my work by watching 4K youtube and HD TV but to experience the real thing is completely different. To see and to hear are not enough we have to touch, to feel, and to taste it to get the real thing.   After we know how our God is, through His “Omni” attributes, it certainly should increase our knowledge that leads us to deeper worship of our Heavenly Father. It will also promote godly living the daily life and in the congregation by exposing and helping us see our Christian duty in the light of God’s greatness. With that background, let us consider four passages that speak to the vital importance of knowing God: 1. Jeremiah 24:7 “ I will give them a heart to know me …” 2. John 17:3 “Now this is eternal life: that they may know you, the only true God.” 3. Ephesians 1:17 “… So that you may know him better” 4. 2 Thessalonians 1:8 “Those who do not know God …” From these verses we may discern several important truths: 1. We were made to know God! That is our privilege, our calling, and our very purpose for existing. 2. Knowing God is the privilege and duty of every believer. It is a privilege afforded to every believer and a duty every Christian must pursue. 3. We can always know God better than we do. That’s precisely the point of Paul’s prayer in Ephesians. No one can ever claimed to have arrived at a perfect knowledge of God. 4. Those who do not know God have missed the central truth of the universe. Second Thessalonians 1 warns us that God will judge those who do not know him. In that great day, no excuses will be accepted and no substitute knowledge will suffice. Since it is possible and necessary to know God, those who do not know him face a terrible future. All true Christians know the answer to this question: “What is the chief end of man?” Answer: “To glorify God and enjoy him forever.” God put us here in order that we should know him, and in knowing him, glorify him, and by glorifying him, enjoy him forever. Thus, there is knowledge that leads to a relationship that brings glory that results in unending joy. If you want the joy, you must start by knowing God. Here are two quotes a pastor: It is not the job of the Christian preacher to give people moral or psychological pep talks about how to get along in the world; someone else can do that. But most of our people have no one in the world to tell them, week in and week out, about the supreme beauty and majesty of God … so I am persuaded that the vision of a great God is the linchpin in the life of the church, both in pastoral care and missionary outreach. Christian preachers, more than all others, should know that people are starving for God … who but preachers will look out over the vast wasteland of secular culture and say, ‘Behold your God!’ Who will tell the people that God is great and greatly to be praised? Who will paint for them the landscape of God’s grandeur? Who will remind them with tales of wonder that God has triumphed over every foe? … if God is not supreme in our preaching, where in this world will the people hear about the supremacy of God? If we do not spread a banquet of God’s beauty on Sunday morning, will not our people seek in vain to satisfy their inconsolable longing with the cotton candy pleasures of pastimes and religious hype?   I.                  Knowing God Superficially At this point I think it’s important to heed the two warnings issued of knowing God: A. It is possible to know about God without knowing God intimately. This is the danger of sterile intellectualism. It often happens despite our best efforts. Because we evangelicals love to do theology, it’s very easy for us to slip into the trap of thinking that because we have read the latest book or attended the newest seminar or listened to our favorite preacher on the radio, that we therefore have truly developed an intense relationship with God. Knowledge is good and absolutely essential, but knowing God is more than knowing facts about God. It’s like trying to get to know your wife by reading her Facebook. B. It is possible to know about godliness without knowing God intimately. This is the danger of information overload. This often happens in our “How-to” age. Every Sunday our people come to church and their message is, “Make it practical, pastor.” We want to know how to pray, how to fight discouragement, how to be better parents and so on. All these pursuits are good and worthy in themselves, but they don’t necessarily increase our knowledge of God. As a result, our spiritual state is a mile wide and an inch deep.   II.              Knowing God Intimately Let’s wrap up this message with a brief statement of what will happen to us as we increase in the knowledge of God.   A. New Perspective This is what the LORD says: “Let not the wise man boast of his wisdom or the strong man boast of his strength or the rich man boast of his riches, but let him who boasts boast about this: that he understands and knows me, that I am the LORD. Jeremiah 9:23-24 We all like to brag, don’t we? We brag about our college degree or about our new car, our new house, our new clothes, or how many important people we know. It’s almost as if we have to validate our own existence by bragging about who we are to someone else. Boasting is foolish because it causes us to think that we’re more than we really are. Money is not the measure of life nor is strength or wisdom. All of it is a gift from God. It’s all on loan from him. He gave it to us, he can take it back any time, and in the end, we’ll have to answer to what we did with what the Lord gave us. In this passage God is saying, “If you brag about anything, brag that you know me!” The rest of it doesn’t matter. That brings me back to the fundamental question: Why Are We Here? Knowing God is why we are here! Settle this first. Unless you know who God is, you will never know who you are.   B. New Boldness “But the people who know their God will firmly resist him.” Daniel 11:32. Here is an amazing verse from a passage in Daniel that speaks about the difficult circumstances in the Last Days. As the world begins to crumble before Christ returns, as the Antichrist rises to world domination, the people of God will come under intense persecution. But those who know God will find the strength to take action in the midst of the most difficult circumstances. If you know God, you won’t just let your testimony slide. You’ll be strong, you’ll speak out, you’ll be bold, you’ll openly identify with Jesus Christ. You won’t fear what man can do to you.   C. New Value in Life But whatever was to my profit I now consider loss for the sake of Christ. What is more, I consider everything a loss compared to the surpassing greatness of knowing Christ Jesus my Lord, for whose sake I have lost all things. I consider them rubbish, that I may gain Christ. Philippians 3:7-8 Losses and profits don’t matter. The only thing that matters in life is knowing Christ personally. For Paul, being a Jew and a Pharisee to boot was great profit, but not compared to knowing Christ. All his vast knowledge meant nothing. It was just rubbish in his mind. In the end he lost “all things” but counted it as nothing that he might gain the knowledge of Jesus Christ. This kind of evaluation comes only from knowing God personally.   D. New Contentment If you know Jesus Christ, you can face the worst life has to offer. That’s true biblical contentment. It’s possible only by cultivating a daily relationship with Jesus Christ.   E. New Humility Consider these verses of scripture: Ephesians 3:14 “…I kneel before the Father” Philippians 2:10 “That at the name of Jesus every knee should bow …” Psalm 95:6 “Come, let us bow down in worship, let us kneel before the Lord our Maker.” Why did Paul say, “I kneel” and why did the Psalmist call for people to bow before the Lord? Why did the 24 elders fall down before the Lamb? The answer is not hard to find. Once you know God, you then can know yourself properly. In heaven we will bow down and worship God. It’s a good thing to start now so it won’t seem strange then. Over the years I have come to understand that there are only two theologies in the world. Here they are in very simple form: There is … Big God and Little Me. or there is Little God and Big Me. When you come into the knowledge of God, you will have a Big God and a little you. But for most of us, it’s the other way around. Our view of ourselves is so big that God shrinks down to a manageable size. But the Bible has a special name for a god you can manage. It’s called an idol! Men make idols because they want a god that serves their purposes. The God of the Bible is far bigger than we imagine. He cannot be contained in any building or statue made by human hands! The bigger your God, the smaller your view of yourself, and the quicker you will fall down in worship and praise. Every Sunday morning you need to remember this, you or God is the big one.   Conclusion: I can preach and write and you can listen and read, but you’ll never fully understand what I mean until you begin to know God personally. You can’t define it fully, but when you encounter Almighty God, your life will never be the same again. Which is why Psalm 34:8 says, “Taste and see that the Lord is good.” He is good, but you’ll never know till you open your mouth and taste for yourself! You may be wondering where you should begin. “I don’t know the Lord at all. But I want to,” you say. Good! The first requirement for knowing God is to admit you need him. He delights to make himself known to those who want to know him.     You can have a relationship with God through his Son the Lord Jesus Christ. He came that you might know God personally. He died on the Cross to open the way to heaven. He paid the price for your sins. Will you now open the door of your heart and trust him as your Lord and Savior? “Lord Jesus, I welcome you into my heart. I believe you died for my sins and rose on the third day. Here and now I trust you as my Savior and Lord. Amen.” That’s a simple prayer but it could change your life forever. Cry out to the Savior and he will come to you. God never says no to a willing heart.

June 6, 2016 by
Is There Anything God Cannot Do Jeremiah 32:17 “Ah, Sovereign LORD, you have made the heavens and the earth by your great power and outstretched arm. Nothing is too hard for you.” When God exercises His power, He does so effortlessly. It is no more difficult for Him to create a universe than to make a butterfly. This morning, we turn now to the final “omni” attribute: omnipotence. The word means “all-powerful” and refers to the fact that God’s power is infinite and unlimited. A. W. Tozer wrote: "Since He has at His command all the power in the universe, the Lord God omnipotent can do anything as easily as anything else. All His acts are done without effort. He expends no energy that must be replenished. His self-sufficiency makes it unnecessary for Him to look outside of Himself for a renewal of strength. All the power required to do all that He wills to do lies in undiminished fullness in His own infinite being" If you prefer a simpler definition, just think of these three words—"God is able.” That’s what omnipotence means. He is able to do everything he needs to do or wants to do. God is omnipotent. He has the ability and power to do anything.   I.                  God’s Omnipotence This doctrine is assumed everywhere in the Bible. Although the word is not found in our modern translations, the concept might be truly said to be assumed on every page of the Bible. (It is found in the King James Version of Revelation 19:6, “For the Lord God omnipotent reigneth.”(dºit¨BHGmÍas’d*Ca¨BH Edlman¨BHecs¶abMput ¨Tg’esayraC´eLIgehIy) To make matters easy to understand, let’s list four categories of scripture that lead us to the doctrine of omnipotence:   A. Nothing is too hard for God. “Ah, Sovereign LORD, you have made the heavens and the earth by your great power and outstretched arm. Nothing is too hard for you.” Jeremiah 32:17 “For nothing is impossible with God.” Luke 1:37   B. No one can stop God’s plans. “I know that you can do all things; no plan of yours can be thwarted.” Job 42:2   C. He made all things and all things serve him. “Your laws endure to this day, for all things serve you.” Psalm 119:91   D. He does whatever he pleases. “Our God is in heaven; he does whatever pleases him.” Psalm 115:3   As a simple summary statement we may say that there are no limits to what God can do because there are no limits to GOD. Among the many titles given to God in the Old Testament is one that relates directly to his omnipotence. In Genesis 17:1 God speaks to 99 year old Abraham who has been promised a child by God. By this time his body is “as good as dead” (see Romans 4:19-22). In the face of all his very understandable doubts God reassures him by calling himself El Shaddai, which means Almighty God. It was God’s way of saying, “Don’t look in the mirror, Abraham. Look at me. If I say you’re going to have a son, it’s going to happen. Age means nothing to me. I am Almighty God.”   II.               Two Objections Two objections are often raised against the doctrine of omnipotence, one frivolous and one serious. 1. Let’s take the frivolous objection first. It is sometimes put in the form of a question: “Can God make a rock so big he can’t lift it?” Now on the face of it, that seems like a legitimate question, but it actually describes nonsense. It’s like asking if God can make a square circle. It’s a self-contradiction, a confusion of categories. If a circle is square it is no longer a circle. It’s a square. There is no such thing as a square circle or a rock so heavy an omnipotent God can’t lift it. (I do confess that when I hear frivolous questions like that, I want to reply that there is no such thing by definition as a rock so heavy God can’t lift it, but if there were, God could make it … and then he could lift it! There’s no such thing as a square circle, but if there were, God could make that, too!) As a passing note, it may be useful to know that there are at least four things the Bible says that God cannot do. He cannot deny himself (2 Timothy 2:13); he cannot lie (Titus 1:2); he cannot be tempted to evil (James 1:13); and he cannot change his basic nature (Numbers 23:19). In short, God will never act contrary to his own righteous, holy, unchanging character. “If God is All-Powerful…” 2. With that we pass on to the serious objection. Although it may be stated in many ways, it goes something like this: “If God is all-powerful, why is there so much suffering in the world?” Why do buses crash or tornadoes destroy homes? Why does God allow armies to kill innocent people? Why is there so much disease? Why do good people die of cancer? Why doesn’t God stop the suffering in the world? Before we say anything else, let us acknowledge the honesty of the question. All of us have wondered about this at some time or other, usually when we or a loved one has suffered a great tragedy. In a fallen world, it’s a very fair question. This is indeed a difficult question—especially when we are faced with a tragedy we can’t explain. Every Christian wonders “Why?” sooner or later. So we must face this question squarely: If God is all-powerful, why doesn’t he use that power to stop the suffering in the world? That’s is why God didn’t create man like He created angel, because He want perfect love and relationship. This short thing is to build thing that is fit for His love. . . What Kind of God Do We Believe In? This is an important question because it drives us back to the character of God. What kind of God do we believe in? For if God is not truly omnipotent, then evil is more powerful than God. In the end we must rest our faith on the goodness of God. More and more I am coming to see that this is the crucial issue of life. Is God good and does he care for us? Is God for us or against us? If you say No, you will soon lose your faith altogether. If you say Yes, then Romans 8:28 becomes more than a cliche. It is the heart of the Christian answer. If our God is good and if he cares for us, then we can believe he has all power, even in the face of sickness, suffering, and death itself. Over the 39 years I have been a pastor, I have discovered that your starting point makes all the difference. If you start with your trials and try to reason back to God, you’ll never make it. Start with lung cancer and it’s hard to find God. Start with divorce and it’s hard to find God. Start with rape and it’s hard to find God. Start with bankruptcy and it’s hard to find God. He’s there, but he’s hard to see when you start with your own difficulty. You’ve got to start with God and reason from what you know about God back to your trials. There is an invisible line that stretches from God to us. That line is the line of God’s goodness. We rest our faith on that invisible line. That’s why 2 Corinthians 4:18 says that “we fix our eyes not on what is seen, but on what is unseen.” As long as you start with what you see around you, you’ll have a hard time finding God in the darkest moments of life. But if you start with God, his light will illumine your darkness.   III.            The Implications Let’s think together about two implications of God’s omnipotence.   A. No power or will can ultimately thwart his purposes. This is what Job discovered at the end of his trials. I find it interesting that, as far as we know, Job never discovered the truth about the conversation between God and Satan that started all his troubles. If you take the book of Job at face value, it ends with God interrogating Job in a most humbling fashion. “Job, where were you when I laid the foundations of the earth? Were you there when I put the stars in their places? By the way, have you ever tried to make a crocodile? What about a rabbit? A simple rabbit, Job, how are you at making rabbits? That’s what I thought.” In the end Job bows in silence before a God whose ways are beyond human comprehension. Omnipotence teaches us that no power in all the universe can stop God or impede his plans. Not evil men. Not natural catastrophe. Not reversal of fortune. Not fate or luck or chance. Not human error. Not even Satan can hinder God’s plan in the least. In the words of Martin Luther, the devil is “God’s devil” because he serves God’s purposes.   B. What God starts, he always finishes. This is a most comforting thought because we live in a world where all our best work is necessarily unfinished. And even when we finish something, it’s never really finished. That’s why houses must be repainted and the beds made every morning. But when God starts to do something, he stays with the job until it is completed. There is never a divine power failure, never a black out, a brown out, or a meltdown. Our eternal security rests on the truth of God’s omnipotence. We are kept by his power, not by ours. He is the God who is able to keep us from falling (Jude 24). This is a source of great encouragement to every struggling saint. That’s why you can safely cast all your cares on him. He not only cares for you, he’s got unlimited power to carry your burdens and to solve your problems. Illustration: Let’s suppose that one day as you are walking down the street, you see a huge man coming toward you. Let’s suppose he’s really big—say 35 feet tall. Let’s say he weighs in at about 1500 pounds, all muscle. And he’s bearing down on you. As you consider the situation, only one question comes into your mind: Do I know this man? If you don’t, it’s time to start running in the opposite direction. But if you know him, you wait till he comes up to you, you smile, he smiles and greets you, and together you walk side by side down the street. If you know that man, you’re going to stay close by his side and fear nothing at all. That’s why Psalm 23:4 says, “I will fear no evil … for you are with me.” If God is walking by your side, you have nothing to fear. The omnipotence of God is thus a doctrine of wonderful comfort to the believer. The all-powerful God is with me. He exercises his power on my behalf. Whenever I need him, and even when I think I don’t, he is there. He never fails. All his plans for me will come to pass. I can trust him completely.   Conclusion: One final word and I am done. First Corinthians 1:18 tells us that the preaching of the cross is foolishness to the world, but to us who are being saved it is the power of God. To the world the cross was a terrible waste, a tragedy, an enormous mistake. But to those who believe it is a demonstration of the power of God. Think about that for a moment. In the very place where God seemed to be defeated, there we see God’s power. Is the all-powerful God good and does he care for us? Look to the bloody cross and judge for yourself.   If God were not omnipotent, Jesus would still be dead. But if God can raise the dead, he can do anything. Let that thought encourage you this week as you face the impossibilities of life. Just remember, you’re not alone for Almighty God walks by your side.

May 16, 2016 by
What God Knows Psalm 147:4-5 He determines the number of the stars and calls them each by name.Great is our Lord and mighty in power; his understanding has no limit. If you want to buy a star you can now and they will name that star your name. But God knows all stars and calls them by name. Here we may begin to look at the doctrine of God’s omniscience to help understand predestination and its relationship to human free will. Every time we get into this I always bring God’s foreknowledge into the game because it is what God works with free will and predestination. So 1 Peter 1:2, “ who have been chosen according to the foreknowledge of God the Father, through the sanctifying work of the Spirit, to be obedient to Jesus Christ and sprinkled with his blood: Grace and peace be yours in abundance” always enters into equation. "If the Lord be with us, we have no cause of fear. His eye is upon us, His arm over us, His ear open to our prayer, His grace sufficient, His promise unchangeable.” John Newton   These are truly vexing questions that have troubled thoughtful Christians down through the centuries. That shouldn’t surprise us because any time we discuss the ways of God we are certain to be partly right and partly wrong. At the very least, our knowledge will be very incomplete. I. God Knows All With that as background we turn to consider the doctrine of God’s omniscience. The word itself is a bit of a mystery, so let’s break it down. “Omni” means “all” and “science” in its original sense means “knowing.” So omniscience means “all-knowing.” In classical theology the doctrine of God’s omniscience means that God knows all things, past, present and future, real and potential, and he knows them all at the same time. He not only knows what was, and what is, he also knows what will be. More than that, he knows everything that could be but is not. If we are looking for scriptural proof, it isn’t hard to find. In fact, we may confidently say that few doctrines are so explicitly taught as the doctrine of God’s omniscience. Consider the following statements of Scripture: 1 John 3:20 God … knows everything. Psalms 147:5 Great is our Lord … his understanding has no limit. But that only scratches the surface. The Bible in many places sets forth the implications of God’s unlimited knowledge. Consider further the following statements: He knows your words before you speak them. Psalm 139:4  He knows your thoughts before you think them. Psalm 139:2  He knows your prayers before you pray them. Matthew 6:8  He knows everything you are going to do tomorrow, next week, next month, next year, and every moment of every day until the moment of your death. Psalm 139:16  He sees everything you do in secret, both the good and the bad. Matthew 6:4  II. God’s Knowledge and Ours Let’s move on to consider God’s knowledge and ours. There are some important contrasts we need to think about. First, God’s knowledge is independent, ours is dependent. No one has ever taught God anything because his knowledge is complete from the beginning. But our knowledge is dependent in that we must learn what we know. Second, God’s knowledge is infinite, ours is partial. He knows everything that could be known, we know a tiny fragment of what could be known. God never sleeps, therefore he never wakes up. All his ideas are great. He knows all the great ideas all the time from the beginning of time. Third, God knows us better than we know ourselves. Specifically, he knows what is in the human heart. Consider the words of God: “The Lord searches every heart and understands every motive behind the thoughts” (1 Chronicles 28:9). All these truths should give us pause the next time we are tempted to think that no one can hear what we are saying or no one knows what we are thinking. How wrong we are! One day you will give account for every careless word and every unspoken thought. Not only that, you will answer for the motives behind your thoughts. Before you speak, think. Before you think, remember. It is said that Jewish men wear the traditional yarmulke on their heads because it represents the hand of God pressing down on them. It reminds the wearer that he always lives in the presence of God. III. Implications of Omniscience It has been well said that God’s omniscience is a comfort to believers and a terror to unbelievers. The comfort is easy to see. If he truly knows all things and if he ordains all things, then everything that happens to me or to those I love must happen as part of his plan. Andrew Murray, although he lived almost 100 years ago, many of his books are still in print, including the classic With Christ in the School of Prayer. During a low period in his own life, he wrote the following words: “He brought me here. He will keep me here. He will make this trial a blessing. He will bring me out again. Therefore, I am here by God’s appointment, in His keeping, under His training, for His time.” We often hear it said that “disappointment is His appointment.” But that can only be true if God is in charge of the details of life. Every Decision Is a Free Choice. That leads me to give you my personal understanding of predestination and free will. I confess that I struggled with this whole question for many years, and did my share of arguing late into the night. Eventually I came to an understanding that has freed me from the necessity to argue anymore. It basically consists of three points. 1. First, from our human standpoint, we are completely free. When you wake up in the morning, you have a choice to get out of bed or to stay in bed. You can put on a red dress or a blue one. When you get in your car, you are free to drive to work or you can drive to St. Louis if you like. Every decision you make is a free choice. By that I simply mean that you do not feel constrained by some divine power that forces you to eat at Wendy’s instead of McDonald’s. As far as you are concerned, you “pay your money and you make your choices.” 2. That leads to the second point: God sees and knows everything you do. He hears everything you say. He will someday judge you for all of it. Nothing escapes him. Everything is transparent before his eyes. Yes, you have free will but you are 100% responsible for every choice you make—that includes the choices you make in the words you say and the thoughts you think. He won’t just judge the “big” things; he’s going to judge the “little” ones, too. 3. What, then, is predestination? Predestination always works with God foreknowledge of our free will. That’s the third point. Predestination simply means, because God knows everything about us beforehand, God works in, with, through, and sometimes in spite of your decisions to accomplish His will for your life. He controls both the circumstances, the environment, and the thoughts of your heart. Everything that happens to you is part of his plan for your life. There are no accidents with God. He doesn’t roll dice. That’s why Joseph could say, “You meant it for evil, but God meant it for good” (Genesis 50:20). Even the evil that men do serves his purposes, often in ways we cannot see and would not understand even if he told us. The theologians use an interesting phrase to describe this truth. They say that God ordains whatsoever comes to pass in the sense that he “participates” in every human decision. Yet he does so without being the author of sin because of his foreknowledge. Precisely how this can be is a mystery our small minds simply cannot fathom. No one is totally “free” from God and no one is God’s robot. The choices of both are “free” from the human point of view, yet God works in both instances to accomplish his will. And both will be judged, one to be rewarded for sacrificial service, the other to be punished for unspeakable crimes. IV. Salvation is of the Lord Let’s apply this truth of free will and predestination to your salvation. When we believe we freely chose to come to Christ. We do not feel pressured or coerced by God? No, not at all. Was it a free choice to accept Christ? Yes, absolutely. But now as we look back, are we conscious that Someone was drawing us to Jesus? That Someone is the Holy Spirit who draws unbelievers to Christ (see John 16:8-11). What does it mean? When you came to Christ, you made a decision of your will. You chose him. Predestination simply means, God chose you first because He already knew your heart and if he didn’t choose you first, you would never have chosen him. To say it another way, God so arranged the circumstances that when the moment was right, you literally had no other choice but to freely choose Jesus. So it is for all of us. Salvation is of the Lord. It is a work of God from beginning to end. Our choice is a free choice, but it is made possible only by God’s Spirit enabling us to believe and be saved. Illustration:  Think of the gate of heaven, and above it is a large sign, “Whosoever will may come.” As you pass through the gate, you look back and from the inside the sign reads, “Chosen from the foundation of the world.” It is chosen but free. Or to say it yet another way: “He doesn’t make you go against your will, he just makes you willing to go.” I have often said that God will not force anyone to believe. He is a perfect gentleman. But that is only part of the story. When the moment comes, God so arranges the circumstances that you are drawn to Jesus Christ. He gives you a new heart and a new desire and from that new desire you freely choose the Lord.   V. Bad News for Sinners This doctrine of God’s omniscience should strike terror into the heart of every unbeliever. Jesus said, “Men will have to give account on the day of judgment for every careless word they have spoken” (Matthew 12:36). God’s omniscience is the basis of his judgment. This is not good news for sinners. We cannot hide anything. He knows all our works and thoughts and bring them all into judgment. Job 34:21 “His eyes are on the ways of men; he sees their every step. Jeremiah 16:17 “My eyes are on all their ways; they are not hidden from me, nor is their sin concealed from my eyes.” Omniscience means that God will take into account every word and every deed. Nothing will escape his penetrating gaze in the last great day. Galatians 6:7 says, “Do not be deceived: God cannot be mocked. A man reaps what he sows.” You can sin and go to Hell if you desire. No one is going to fool God. No one is going to escape judgment. But here is the good news for sinners. No one has to go to Hell. If you go, it won’t be because you were predestined for Hell. It will be because you rejected God’s gift of salvation. Earlier I said that no one can be saved unless God calls him. That thought may trouble you, but it shouldn’t. How do you know if God is calling you? If you have the slightest desire, then God is calling you. If you want to be saved, then God is calling you. It truly is as simple as that. If God is calling you, then come running to the Cross of Christ. Fling yourself upon God’s mercy. Hold fast to the bloody Cross as your only hope. If you want to be saved, you can be saved and you will be saved. That is the promise of God to you. No one will ever be lost who truly wanted to be saved. No one will be in hell who truly wanted to go to heaven by faith in the blood of Jesus Christ. “Whosoever will may come” is still the gospel message. When we finally get to heaven, we will look back and discover that we were indeed “chosen from the foundation of the world.” It’s true that I don’t claim to understand it all, but that’s okay, because I’m just little ole me and he’s a great big God. Conclusion: Over 235 years ago Joseph Hart wrote one of the grandest gospel hymns ever composed: Come, Ye Sinners, Poor and Needy. It’s set to a musical style that is sometimes called Sacred Harp music. Every verse contains wonderful truth, listen to the third verse we just sang: Come ye weary, heavy laden, lost and ruined by the fall, ចូរមកអ្នកព្រួយ អ្នកផ្ទុកធ្ងន់អើយ អ្នកបាត់បង់អ្នកចិត្ដប្រេះឆា If you tarry till you’re better, you will never at all.             បើអ្នកបង្អង់ពឹងតែអត្មា អ្នកនឹងខានបានមករហូត And the chorus is the sinner’s answer to the gospel invitation: I will arise and go to Jesus, He will embrace me in his arms;ខ្ញុំនឹងងើបទៅរកព្រះយេស៊ូវទ្រង់ទទួលខ្ញុំក្នុងព្រះហស្ឌ In the arms of my dear Savior, O, there are ten thousand charms.នៅក្នុងព្រះហស្ដព្រះអង្គសង្រ្គោះ មានក្ដីសុខសាន្ដ ច្រើនម៉ឺនយ៉ាង។ If you are still without Christ may he make you restless in your heart until you find your rest in him. If you are a believer, may you find comfort and joy in believing both now and in the days to come. Amen.    

May 1, 2016 by
Holiness: That Makes God God For it is written: “Be holy, because I am holy.” (1 Peter 1:16) When someone asks, are you a holy person? Most of us have mixed feelings. The truth is, the word “holy” has negative connotations, even to many Christians. We’re not sure what it means so we rarely use it to describe other people. It’s often used in an insulting way so we feel vaguely uncomfortable applying it to ourselves. Yet God said, “Be holy, as I am holy.” Before we can understand what it means to be holy, we must understand what it means to say that God is holy. In many ways holiness is God’s central attribute. One writer actually defines it this way. “Holiness is that which makes God God.” How important is it? Holiness is the only attribute of God mentioned in triplicate. Two times the Bible tells us that God is holy, holy, holy (Isaiah 6:3, Revelation 4:8). Think about that for a moment. If God says something about his character once, that’s enough to settle it. When he says it twice, that’s emphasis. But when he says it three times, that means it’s of supreme importance. The Bible never says that God is love, love, love or mercy, mercy, mercy, or justice, justice, justice. But it does say that he is holy, holy, holy. I.                  Definition of Holiness Holiness is the most difficult attribute to define because it deals with the essence of God’s character. Defining holiness is like defining God! It can’t be done completely. We can describe holiness and find ample illustrations of it, but we can’t define it entirely. This is what makes God God! 1. The word itself means “to be set apart.” A thing is holy if it is set apart for a special use. Other words you might use are words like distinctive or different. Applied to God, holiness is that characteristic that sets him apart from his creation. There are many verses that speak of God being “on high,” “reigning,” “in his holy temple,” “sitting on the throne.” These verses all picture God as separate from creation and reigning over it. We can go a step farther and say that anything is “holy” that is “set apart” for God. That’s why we call the Bible the Holy Bible, it contains the Word of God. We call Israel the Holy Land because it is the land he chose for his own people. The angels are holy angels because they belong to God. The Sabbath is holy because he set it apart for himself. And when Moses stood before the burning bush, he was told to take off his shoes because he was standing on “holy ground", ground that God had set apart for himself. (To live for Him) 2. There is a second important meaning of the word holy: “Utterly pure, separated from sin.” The Bible tells us that God hates sin, that he cannot sin nor will he tempt others to sin. God is so pure that he cannot tolerate sin in any form in his presence. One day he will destroy sin forever. That leads to an important implication: holiness and sin cannot coexist. If you want to be holy as God is holy, you must adopt his attitude toward sin. If you coddle sin or excuse it or dabble in it, you cannot be holy as he is holy. (To not live for the world) II.               The Illustration of Holy Let’s look together at three episodes where mortal men encountered a holy God. From these three stories we will apply crucial spiritual truth for ourselves. A. Isaiah 6 (When man meet God) Our first episode comes from the life of the prophet Isaiah. It takes place early in his ministry, “in the year King Uzziah died” (v. 1). That note is important because Uzziah was one of the best kings Judah ever had. He had a heart for God unlike many of his predecessors and successors. When he died, the nation was plunged into turmoil. A golden age in Israel’s history was drawing to a close. In that fateful moment, Isaiah came face to face with the living God. We can summarize his experience with four words: 1. Majesty (Isaiah 6:1-2) I saw the Lord seated on a throne, high and exalted, and the train of his robe filled the temple. Above him were seraphs, each with six wings: With two wings they covered their faces, with two they covered their feet, and with two they were flying. 2. Worship (Isaiah 6:3-4) And they were calling to one another: ’’Holy, holy, holy is the LORD Almighty; the whole earth is full of his glory.” At the sound of their voices the doorposts and thresholds shook and the temple was filled with smoke. 3. Confession (Isaiah 6:5) ’’Woe to me!” I cried. ’’I am ruined! For I am a man of unclean lips, and I live among a people of unclean lips, and my eyes have seen the King, the LORD Almighty.” Then one of the seraphs flew to me with a live coal in his hand, which he had taken with tongs from the altar. 4. Cleansing (Isaiah 6:6-7) With it he touched my mouth and said, ’’See, this has touched your lips; your guilt is taken away and your sin atoned for.”  Of all the things we might say about this magnificent passage, let’s concentrate on one central truth: When Isaiah saw the Lord, he also saw himself! That’s why he cried out, “Woe is me!” Until then, Isaiah didn’t look so bad. Doubtless he was far more moral than his contemporaries. Compared to them, he looked clean; compared to God, he looked filthy. (Like Peter jumped off the boat away from Jesus he realized it was Him in John 21:7 in Galilee). So it is that whenever we see God for who he is, we will then see ourselves for who we really are. Holiness leads to confession and repentance. If you haven’t cried out, “I am a man of unclean lips lately,” it may simply indicate that you’ve not seen the King lately. It is a simple fact that what happened to Isaiah happens to anyone who catches a glimpse of God. The closer you come to God, the more you will recognize your own sinfulness. B. Exodus 3 A man named Moses is about to meet God for the first time. While he is tending sheep, a most extraordinary event takes place: A bush begins to burn but it is not consumed. Fascinated by the sight, he walks closer to investigate. That’s when he hears the voice of God. When the LORD saw that he had gone over to look, God called to him from within the bush, Moses! Moses!” And Moses said, here I am.” Do not come any closer,” God said. Take off your sandals, for the place where you are standing is holy ground” (vv. 4-5). That’s when the Lord revealed himself to Moses. Let me paraphrase what God said: “Moses, do you remember how I revealed myself to Abraham, Isaac and Jacob. You’ve heard those stories all your life. I am the same God who talked with them hundreds of years ago. Just as I used them to accomplish great things, I have a big job in mind for you. Are you ready to listen to what I have to say?” Now I don’t know how you would respond, but I think I would do exactly what Moses did. Verse six says he hid his face because he was afraid to look at God. Matthew Henry has a good comment at this point. He says that God told Moses to take off his shoes to remind him of the infinite distance between God and man. He can come only so close, and no closer.  You cannot get closer to God in the Old Testament. This, then, is our second response to God’s holiness: Deep respect for who God is. I can think of at least one objection to what I have just said. Since this event happened in the Old Testament, and since we are not under law but under grace, isn’t this whole episode rather irrelevant to us today? The answer is no. I do agree that in Christ Jesus we have been invited to come boldly into God’s presence. This is what the book of Hebrews is all about. We’re no longer kept at arm’s length but are now welcomed into the Throne Room of the universe (Hebrews 4:14-16). However, that same book warns us not to take God lightly, but to worship him acceptably with “reverence and awe for our ’God is a consuming fire’” (12:29). Some Christians have mistaken access with informality and substituted flippancy for familiarity. Yes, we are to call God Father, but that means treating him with the respect he deserves. C. 2 Samuel 6 The third episode comes from one of the strangest passages in all the Bible. Now we need to run the clock ahead by about 450 years. David has just been crowned king of Israel and has just conquered Jerusalem. All that remains for him to do is to have the Ark of the Covenant transported from the house of Abinadab to the Tabernacle in Jerusalem. The Ark had been absent from the Tabernacle for nearly 20 years. The Philistines captured it, but later gave it back to the Israelites. David ordered that the Ark be taken back to Jerusalem and assembled thousands of people who joined in the great celebration. He had the Ark put on a cart pulled by a team of oxen. The two sons of Abinadab walked next to the Ark to steady it lest it fall to the ground. Now we pick up the story in verses 6-7: When they came to the threshing floor of Nacon, Uzzah reached out and took hold of the ark of God, because the oxen stumbled. The LORD’s anger burned against Uzzah because of his irreverent act; therefore God struck him down and he died there beside the ark of God. We need to understand several facts in order for this story to make sense. Number one, although David meant well, he did not obey the Lord’s command. Yes, God did want the Ark back in Jerusalem, but he had given specific instructions (Numbers 4:15) that it should be transported by priests who would carry it by means of long poles inserted through rings attached to the Ark for that very purpose. If David had followed God’s plan, the Ark would have been safe. But because he substituted his own plan, Uzzah died. Number two, Uzzah probably also meant well. After all, if you were walking beside the Ark and it began to tip over, what would you do? You’d put your hand out and straighten it, wouldn’t you? And that would be the last thing you’d ever do. You see, Uzzah knew that no human was ever to touch the Ark of the Covenant because it was holy Uzzah mistakenly thought that his sinful hand was somehow less sinful than the dirt of the earth. How wrong he was. God never said the dirt was sinful. It was just dirt, nothing more. Uzzah not only disobyed God, he also disrespected the Lord’s command. David’s reaction was understandable. First, he was angry (v. 8), then he was afraid (v. 9). “If God’s going to start killing people for stuff like that, we’re all going to be dead soon.” This story teaches us that good motives are not enough. Enthusiasm must be accompanied by obedience. It’s not enough to mean well. We’ve got to do the right thing. That’s the third response to God’s holiness: Fear lest we should displease the Lord. III. The Practical Applications of Holiness Let’s wrap up this message with two practical applications. What will it mean if we begin to take God’s holiness seriously? A. When we grasp God’s holiness, we will be moved to wholehearted worship! That’s what happened to Isaiah when he saw a vision of God. That’s what happened to Job when the Lord finished his interrogation. That’s what happened to the 24 elders in heaven as they came before the throne. Holiness leads to worship. That leads me to share some good news and some bad news. The good news is, you can worship God anywhere. In our three examples today, men worshipped in the temple, in the desert, and on the road to Jerusalem. I agree with everyone who says, “You don’t have to go to church to worship God.” That’s true, and lots of people who go to church don’t worship anyway. They come by force of habit or in order to see their friends. Worship is the last thing on their minds. You can worship anytime or anywhere as long as you catch a glimpse of God’s holiness. When you see God, you’ll worship no matter where you are. That’s the good news. The bad news is as bad as the good news is good. Here is it. Although you can worship God anywhere, you cannot worship him halfheartedly. There is no such thing as halfhearted worship. Oh, there’s religious routine and repetitive ritual, but true worship grips the mind and heart and soul. B. When God’s holiness grips us, we will respond with wholehearted obedience! Because God’s holiness is his central attribute, his holiness is the central issue of the Christian life. That is why 1 Peter 1:16 says, “Be holy, because I am holy.” When God’s holiness becomes a reality to us, we will never be the same again! Conclusion: Early in this sermon we learn that God’s Holiness is that which makes God God! In a sense, our holiness is what makes us truly Christian. Our holiness brings us back to God. Holiness is the mark of God’s children. We are to be holy because we have been made partakers of his divine nature. Not like Mother Teresa became the Saint only after she died. It’s not impossible to be holy, even in this unholy world. Jesus did the hard part when he died on the Cross. The Holy Spirit lives within us. God calls you “holy” in Christ Jesus. Do you want to be holy? Then live up to what you already are! Holiness is natural for the child of God.   So let me end by asking that question again: “Would you consider it a compliment if someone called you a holy person?” Consider this. That’s the highest compliment God could ever give you. Amen.

April 25, 2016 by
The Arithmetic of Heaven: Trinity Genesis 1:26-27 My problem this morning is simple: to explain a doctrine that all Christians believe but no one really understands. And I have to do it in 40 minutes! What is 1+1+1? And what is 1x1x1? Why it is different. Because one belongs to this world and another one belongs to heaven. Illustration: A room full of light and air and odor till only one room but with three thing full of equal power in one room. Illustration: The Arithmetic of Heaven Someone asked Daniel Webster, a famous US senator who happened to be a fervent Christian, “How can a man of your intellect believe in the Trinity?” “I do not pretend fully to understand the arithmetic of heaven now,” he replied. That’s a good phrase, the arithmetic of heaven. Jesus said in John 10:30, “I and the Father are one.”   So let’s start at the very beginning. All Christians believe the doctrine of the Trinity. If you do not believe this, that is, if you have come to a settled conclusion that the doctrine of the Trinity is not true, you are not a Christian at all. You are in fact a heretic. Those words may sound harsh, but they represent the judgment of the Christian church across the centuries. Christians in every land unite in proclaiming that our God eternally exists as Father, Son, and Holy Spirit. Those who deny that truth place themselves outside the pale of Christian orthodoxy. Having said that, I admit that no one fully understands it. It is a mystery and a paradox. Yet I believe it is true. I can think of at least three reasons for believing in the Trinity: The Bible teaches this doctrine.  Christians everywhere have always believed it.  No other explanation makes sense.  Someone has said it this way: If you try to explain the Trinity, you will lose your mind. But if you deny it, you will lose your soul. I.                  The Doctrine Definition There are many places we might go to find a suitable definition. Here is our statement of faith. We believe in one eternally existent, infinite God, Sovereign Creator and Sustainer of the universe; that He only is God, [creative and administrative,] holy in nature, attributes, and purpose. The God who is holy love and light [that He, as God,] is Triune in essential being, revealed as Father, Son, and Holy Spirit. eyIgeCOeTAelI¨BHEtmYy Kg'enAGs'klº KµµankMrwt Camhak§¨tmanGMNac ¨Kb'¨KgelIc¨kvaLi KW¨Tg'ehIyCa¨BHEtmYy Kt' Edlman¨bDitjaNnigkar¨Kb'¨Kg GPiVlelIGÃITaMgGs' brisuTìk~¬gnis§&y lkÅN:smºt¶i nigeKaledA Edl¨Tg'k~¬gPaBCa¨BH EckCabIGgðd*sMxan' VnsMEdgecjCa¨BHvrbita ¨BHraCbu¨ta nig¨BHviJïaNbrisuTì. While I am sure that this statement is biblically accurate, I also understand that it can seem very intimidating. Let’s break it down into six smaller statements of Trinity: One God and One Only. Exists in three Persons. Equal and Eternal. Worthy of equal praise and worship. Distinct yet acting in unity. Constituting the one true God of the Bible.  As you might imagine, the early church struggled mightily over this doctrine. They eventually reduced their belief in the Trinity to two short statements. They concluded that God is … One in Essence  (Godhead) Three in Person  When we say these things we mean that the Father is God, the Son is God, and the Holy Spirit is God, but they are not three gods but only one God. The Father is not the Son, the Son is not the Spirit, the Spirit is not the Father, but each is God individually and yet they are together the one true God of the Bible. At this point I think we should acknowledge the chief objection to the doctrine of the Trinity, which is that it is absurd. Sometimes the Jehovah’s Witnesses (who pointedly deny the Trinity) ridicule it with this little equation: 1 + 1 + 1 = 3. In their minds, Christians worship three Gods, not one. The answer is quite simple. The doctrine of the Trinity is not absurd if that’s what the Bible teaches. Furthermore, there is more than one way to play with equations. You could also say it this way: 1 x 1 x 1 = 1 because each one is big one and there is no place to separate them. (light, air, odor in one room) II.               The Doctrine Explanation What exactly do we mean when we speak of the Trinity? Let’s start with the negative and work toward the positive. A. What we don’t mean First of all, Christians don’t believe in three Gods. That’s a heresy called Tritheism. Second, we don’t believe that the Father, Son, and the Holy Spirit are three “forms” of God—like steam, water and ice. Third, we don’t believe that the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit are “parts” or “pieces” or God. That would imply that Jesus is 1/3rd God, the Father is 1/3rd God, and the Holy Spirit is 1/3rd God. B. Where do we find this doctrine in the Bible? I would answer that the Trinity is taught in both the Old and the New Testaments. It is taught by implication in the Old and by direct statement in the New. For instance, the Bible contains numerous clear statements regarding the unity of God: Deuteronomy 6:4 tells us that “the Lord is one.” 1 Corinthians 8:4 adds that “there is no God but one.” 1 Timothy 2:5 explicitly says “there is one God.” All Christians heartily affirm this truth. However, the Bible also contains clear statements regarding diversity within that unity. For instance, in the very first verse of the Bible we are told that “In the beginning God.” The Hebrew word for God is elohim, which is actually a plural form of the word el (សិស្សានុសិស្ស). It’s a word that in other contexts is sometimes translated as “gods,” referring to heathen deities. Later in the same chapter we have one of the most striking statements of diversity-in-unity: Then God said, ‘‘Let us make man in our image, in our likeness, and let them rule over the fish of the sea and the birds of the air, over the livestock, over all the earth, and over all the creatures that move along the ground.” So God created man in his own image, in the image of God he created him; male and female he created them. Genesis 1:26-27 Notice the shift in pronouns. “Let us … in our image … So God created man in his own image. … he created him.” From us and our to he. Why the shift? If Genesis 1 does not explicitly teach diversity-in-unity within the Godhead, it certainly leaves room for it to be developed later in the Bible. All Three Persons are called God in different places in the Bible. Father — Galatians 1:1 (  Son — John 20:28 (Thomas answered and said to Him, “My Lord and my God!”) Spirit — Acts 5:3-4 (Ananias, . . .lie to the Holy Spirit. . . You have not lied to men but to God.”) How could the Son and the Spirit be called God unless they somehow share in God’s essence? But if they share in God’s essence, they are God alongside the Father. Finally, all three Persons are associated together on an equal basis in numerous passages: Jesus’ baptism—Matthew 3:13-17 (voice of the Father, Son baptized, Spirit descending like a dove).  Salvation—1 Peter 1:2 (chosen by the Father, sanctified by the Spirit, sprinkled with the blood of Jesus).  Sanctification—2 Corinthians 13:14 (grace of the Lord Jesus, love of God, fellowship of the Holy Spirit).  Christian Baptism—Matthew 28:19 (baptized in one name, yet three Persons, Father, Son, and Holy Spirit).  Christian Growth—2 Thessalonians 2:13 (chosen by God, loved by the Lord, sanctified by the Spirit).  This list of passages might be extended. It simply shows how easily the writers of Scripture passed from one Person of the Trinity to another, doing so in a way that assumes their equality of nature while preserving their distinct personhood. III.            The Doctrine Examination In this section of the message I want to examine some of the common questions about the Trinity. A. Where in the Bible do you find the word Trinity? The word “Trinity” is not in the Bible. The issue is not the word, but the concept or the idea. We don’t believe in the Trinity because of the word, but because of what the Bible teaches. B. Is there another word we could use? Yes there is. Theologians sometimes speak of the Tri-Unity of God. That’s a good word—even though it sounds odd to our ears—because it combines the two ideas of unity and diversity in one word. There is a third word you should know. Sometimes we speak of the “Triune” God. That’s also another word that means the same thing as Trinity. C. How can we illustrate the Trinity? A number of illustrations have been suggested. They all are useful as long as you remember they are only illustrations. For water can exist as solid, liquid, or steam. That’s okay, but usually water only exists in one state at a time. However, there is a physical condition in which water can exist as solid, liquid and steam at the same time—which would be a much better illustration of the Trinity. There are others we could mention. I am a father, a son and a husband at one and the same time. Yet I am only one person. Perhaps a more biblical approach is to consider that a husband and wife are two persons yet in God’s eyes they are “one flesh.” Add children and then you have the family as a miniature (and very imperfect) version of the Trinity. It’s important to remember that all illustrations fail eventually. They don’t “prove” the Trinity, they simply help us understand the concept. IV.           The Doctrine Application I am sure that many Christians think this doctrine has no practical value. That is, even if it’s true, it doesn’t and shouldn’t matter to them. However, that simply isn’t true. Let me suggest four important ramifications of this truth. A. Trinity helps us answer the question, “What was God doing before he created the universe?” This is a question little children like to stump their parents with. But skeptics like to ask it as well. You may remember Augustine’s answer: “He was preparing Hell for people who ask questions like that!” But the Trinity teaches us that before the foundation of the world, God was having fellowship within his own being. That’s why the Bible tells us that the Father loves the Son (John 17:24). In some sense we can never understand that God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Spirit have forever communicated and loved each other. I want to call God, The perfect triangle lovers. Francis Schaeffer emphasized this point in his books. This, he says, is where the human desire for intimacy and communication comes from. We were made to communicate. That design is part of the image of God within each of us. It also teaches us that God is never “lonely.” He didn’t create us because he “needed” us. God could have existed forever without us. That he made us at all is a statement of his great love and the wisdom of his plan. B. Trinity sets the limits on human speculation about the nature of God. There is so much we would like to know about God, but our finite minds cannot comprehend it. We are not free to create God in our own image. The Trinity sets the limits for human speculation. God is more than the Trinity, but he is not less than that. C. The Trinity teaches us that God is beyond all human comprehension. After all, if we could explain God, he wouldn’t be God. I have no doubt that God is much more than “one in essence, three in Person,” but since I can’t even understand those simple phrases, I don’t worry at all about what else might be true about God. If you feel baffled by the Trinity, join the crowd. The greatest minds of history have stood in amazement before a God so great that he cannot be contained by our puny explanations. D. The Trinity helps us understand what really happened at the Cross. At the climax of Jesus’ suffering, he cried out, “My God, my God, why have you forsaken me?” What do those strange, tortured words mean? We have a hint of the answer in that every other time Jesus prayed, he used the term “Father.” But at that moment, when he bore the full weight of the sins of the world, when all that is evil and wretched was poured out upon him, in some way we cannot begin to fathom, God—who cannot look upon sin—turned his back on his own Son. Sin as it were (though not in ultimate reality) caused a rupture in the Trinity. Instead of “Father,” Jesus cries out, “My God, my God!” It is God speaking to God. The eternal Son cries out to the Father at the moment when the penalty of sin has been laid upon him. If it be asked, how could one man pay for the sins of the entire race, we find the answer in the doctrine of the Trinity. Only an infinite God could bear the sins of the world! V.               The Doctrine that Unites and Divides The doctrine of the Trinity has been called the most puzzling doctrine in the Christian faith and the central truth of the Christian faith. Which is it? Inscrutable puzzle or central truth? The answer is, both are true. This doctrine unites all true Christians and separates us from those who are not Christian. You may believe and still not be a Christian, but if you deny this doctrine in your heart, you are not a Christian at all. I come now to the end of my sermon. In so doing I end where I began. The Trinity is a doctrine that all Christians believe but no one really understands. As Daniel Webster, confessed “I do not pretend fully to understand the arithmetic of heaven now,” the Trinity should cause us to bow in humble adoration before a God who is greater than our minds could ever comprehend.   Conclusion:   Let us rejoice that we have a Triune God who has provided for a Trinitarian salvation. When we were lost in sin, our God acted in every Person of his being to save us. The Father gave the Son, the Son offered himself on the Cross, and the Holy Spirit brought us to Jesus. We were so lost that it took every member of the Godhead to save us.

November 29, 2014 by
 Date: 11/24/14                                                                            បញ្ហាជីវិតមនុស្ស  នៅលើលោកនេះ តើមានមនុស្សណាម្នាក់ ដែលមិនស្រឡាញ់ ជីវិតខ្លួននោះ? តើមានមនុស្សណាម្នាក់ ដែលមិនព្រឺខ្លាច នឹងសេចក្ដីស្លាប់នោះ?  សេចក្ដីស្លាប់គឺជាបញ្ហាចំបងក្នុងជីវិតមនុស្សម្នាក់ៗ នឹងគ្រប់សង្គម ក្នុងពិភពលោកទាំងមូលផងដែរ។ នៅពេលមនុស្សមានបញ្ហា ក្នុងការរស់នៅ មនុស្សតែងតែស្វែងយល់ អំពីបញ្ហានោះ ដើម្បីរក មធ្យោបាយដោះស្រាយ ឬសម្រួលបញ្ហានោះ។ ឧទាហរណ៍ ក្នុងការធ្វើដំណើរដោយជើង មានការយឺតយ៉ាវ មិនបានឆ្ងាយ មនុស្សបង្កើត កង់ដើម្បីជិះ កង់ជិះមិនទាន់ចិត្ដ ថែមម៉ាស៊ីន ទៅលើកង់ ទៅជាម៉ូតូៗ ជិះបានគ្នាតិចពេក ហើយដឹកជញ្ជូនអីវ៉ាន់ មិនបានច្រើន គេខំបង្កើតរយន្ដ ហើយ ក៏បង្កើតជាគ្រឿងយន្ដ យាន្ដជំនិះ, គ្រឿងសាស្រ្ដាវុធ, គ្រឿងប្រដាប់ ជាច្រើន បែបទៀតឥតគណនា ដូចជាយើង បានឃើញ សព្វថ្ងៃនេះស្រាប់។ ចំណែកឯជីវិត ដែលត្រូវស្លាប់នោះ ក៏មនុស្សខំ ដោះស្រាយជាប់រហូត ពីជំនាន់មួយទៅជំនាន់មួយ ឥតឈប់ឈរ ដែរ។ យើងនឹងចែក ការស្វែងយល់ នឹងដំណោះស្រាយ អំពីបញ្ហាជីវិតនេះជាបីផ្នែកធំៗ គឺ ១-តាមរយៈវិទ្យាសាស្រ្ដ, ២-តាមរយៈសាសនា និង ៣-តាមរយៈដំណឹងល្អរបស់ព្រះ។ ១- តាមរយៈវិទ្យាសាស្រ្ដ- វេជ្ជសាស្រ្ដ គឺវិទ្យាសាស្រ្ដផ្នែក សុខាភិបាល គេខំស្វែងរក វិធីសាស្រ្ដ នឹងថ្នាំ ព្យាបាលរោគ ជាច្រើន ដោយមាន ប្រសិទ្ធភាព ដែលអាច ជួយមនុស្សឱយពន្យា អាយុរស់បានយូរ បន្តិចថែមទៀត សព្វថ្ងៃនេះ។ ផ្នែកសុខាភិបាល វេជ្ជវិទ្យ និងឱសថ វិទ្យា គេកំពុងតែបន្ដ ខំប្រឹងស្វែងយល់ អំពីបញ្ហាជីវិត មនុស្សរស់សព្វថ្ងៃ ដោយលើកសំនួរថា ហេតុដូចម្ដេចបាន ជាមនុស្សត្រូវស្លាប់ដូច្នេះ? សំណួរនេះជាបញ្ហាចំបងបំផុត សម្រាប់មនុស្សគ្រប់ជំនាន់។   នៅក្នុងសម័យវិទ្យាសាស្រ្ដ ដែលកំពុងជឿនលឿន ដ៏មហាអស្ចារ្យសព្វថ្ងៃនេះ ក៏កំពុងតែ ប្រណាំងនឹង ល្បឿនកំណើនមនុស្ស នៅលើផែន ដីនេះដែរ ប្រាកដណាស់សព្វថ្ងៃនេះ ចំនួនកំណើតមនុស្ស មានច្រើនលើសលប់ បើប្រៀបធៀបទៅនឹង ការស្លាប់របស់មនុស្ស។ បើប្រៀប ធៀបស្ថិតិ ទាំងពីរនេះទៅឃើញថា វេជ្ជវិទ្យានឹងឱសថ អាចជួយពន្យា អាយុមនុស្ស បានបន្ដិច ដែរ ប៉ុន្ដែមិនទាន់មាន មនុស្សណាម្នាក់ អាចរស់ លើសពី អាយុ១២០ឆ្នាំ នៅឡើយទេ។ ដូច្នេះប្រសិនណា បើយើងមានសំណួរ មួយទៀតថា ចុះប្រសើនបើមនុស្សឈប់ស្លាប់ តើបញ្ហា ចង្អៀត ផែនដីនេះ នឹងត្រូវចោទឡើងប៉ុណ្ណា ទៅវិញ? តើផែនដីនេះ អាចបង្កើត ផលគ្រប់គ្រាន់សំរាប់មនុស្ស ទាំងអស់បានទេ? ទោះបើសព្វថ្ងៃនេះ ផ្នែកសុខាភិបាលមាន ប្រដាប់ ប្រើប្រាស ដើម្បីស្រាវជ្រាវជម្ងឺ ប្រដាប់ថតឆ្លុះ វះកាត់ទំនើបៗ ទាំងថ្នាំព្យាបាល គ្រប់បែបយ៉ាងណាក៏ដោយ ក៏មិនទាន់អាចបញ្ឈប់សេចក្ដីស្លាប់បាននៅឡើយទេ ម្យ៉ាងទៀតជម្ងឺថ្មីៗ ក៏ចេះតែមានកើតឡើងជាបន្ដដែរ។  ២-តាមរយៈសាសនា-  លើសពីនេះ មិនត្រឹមតែពួក អ្នកវេជ្ជវិទ្យាទេ ដែលចង់ដោះស្រាយ អំពីបញ្ហាស្លាប់របស់មនុស្ស សូម្បីតែ ខាងសាសនា ក៏បានលើកសំនួរ ដែលថា ហេតុដូចម្ដេចបានជាមនុស្សស្លាប៉? ខាងព្រះពុទ្ធសាសនា ព្រះពុទ្ធស្វែងយល់ ហើយចេញជាដំណោះស្រាយមួយ ដោយអនុវត្ដន៍ ទ្រឹស្ដីដែលថា កើត ចាស់ ឈឺ ស្លាប់ គឺចង់មានន័យថា ស្លាប់ ហេតុមកឈឺ ឯឈឺមកពីចាស់ ហើយចាស់នេះមកពីមានកំណើត គឺមានជីវិត។ សំនួរនេះត្រូវបន្ដទៅទៀតថា ហេតុដូចម្ដេចបានជាមនុស្ស កើតហើយស្លាប់ ស្លាប់ហើយចាប់ជាតិជាថ្មី ហើយកើតឡើងវិញ ដូច្នេះ? (សូមបញ្ជាក់ថា នេះគ្រាន់តែជាការយល់ ហើយបង្កើតចេញជា ទ្រិស្ដីរបស់ព្រះពុទ្ធប៉ុណ្ណោះ) ដើម្បីស្វែងយល់អំពី ប្ញសគល់នៃសេចក្ដីស្លាប់នេះ ព្រះពុទ្ធបានត្រាសយល់ឃើញថា ការកើតវិលវល់ ក្នុងវាលវត្ដសង្សានេះ គឹមកពីមានអាត្ម័នដែលមិនស្កប់ គឺមានន័យថា នៅពេលមនុស្ស ជិតស្លាប់ មនុស្សតែងតែគិតវិលវល់ ខ្វល់អំពីអំពើបាបរបស់ខ្លួន ដែលបានសាងមកក្ដី ខ្វល់អំពីទ្រព្យសម្បត្ដិ ដែលនៅសេសសល់ក្ដី ខ្វាយខ្វល់ អំពី កូនចៅដែលនៅរស់ក្ដី គិតអំពីការឈឺចាប់ដែល ខ្លួនកំពុងមានក្ដី នឹងហេតុជាច្រើនទៀតដែលមនុស្ស តែងគិតខ្វល់ ក្នុងរយៈពេលដ៏ខ្លី ដែលដឹងថាខ្លួនជិតនឹងស្លាប់នោះ ដូច្នេះហើយបានជានៅពេលមនុស្សស្លាប់ក្នុងស្ថានការគិតខ្វល់បែប នេះ បណ្ដាលឱ្យអាត្ម័ន ឬព្រលឹង របស់មនុស្សនោះ ត្រូវបន្ដរឈោងចាប់យក កំណើតមួយថ្មី ទៀតដើម្បីបន្ដ ឬបង្ហើយការ ដែលចិត្ដគំនិតរបស់ខ្លួន មិនទាន់បានបញ្ចប់នោះ ដូច្នេះមនុស្ស ម្នាក់ៗត្រូវខំប្រឹង កាត់កៃលេស ឬតណ្ហា ដើម្បីនៅពេលស្លាប់ កុំឱ្យមានការទុក្ខកង្វល់ ឬការគិត ទៅលើរឿងអ្វីមួយ គឺត្រូវផ្ដាច់ចិត្ដ អារម្មណ៍ ឱ្យស្អាតនៅពេលស្លាប់ទៅ បើស្លាប់ក្នុងសភាពបែបនេះ គឺអ្នកនោះបានទទួល និព្វាន។ បងប្អូនពុទ្ធបរិស័ទ្ធមួយចំនួនធំ ដែលយល់ ច្រឡំថានិព្វាននេះជាស្ថាន ឬកន្លែងបរមសុខ និព្វានមិនមែនជាទីកន្លែងទេ តែជាដំណាក់កាល ស្លាប់ចុងក្រោយ បង្អស់ដែលអាត្ម័ន ឈប់យោន យក ចាប់កំណើតជាថ្មី ទៀតទេ គឺស្លាប់ដោយ ស្កប់ចិត្ដ ឥតមានអ្វីនៅសេសសល់ ដើម្បីឱ្យព្រលឹងត្រូវធើ្វ ឬបង្ហើយនៅជាតិមុខទៀតទេ។ ដូច្នេះនិព្វាននេះ មនុស្សគ្រប់ សន្ទាប់វណ្ណអាចស្វែងរកបាន។ ធម្មតានិព្វាននៅក្នុង ព្រហ្មញ្ញសាសនា មានតែវណ្ណព្រាហ្ម ឬសង្ឃទេ ដែលអាចសម្រេច រកនិព្វានបាន។ នៅក្នុងសង្គម ព្រហ្មញ្ញសាសនា មានវណ្ណ៥ខុសគ្នា គឺ ១-វណ្ណព្រាហ្ម ជាពួកសង្ឃ ដែលជាវណ្ណខ្ពស់មានតម្លៃជាងគេ គឺសេ្ដចក៏ត្រូវតែថ្វាយបង្គំសង្ឃដែរ, ២-វណ្ណក្សត្រ ពពួកសេ្ដច អ្នកដឹកនាំ, ៣-វណ្ណអ្នកមាន គឺរួមបញ្ចូលទាំងកសិករ, អ្នកជំនួញផ្សេងៗ, ៤-វណ្ណៈអ្នកក្រ គឺពួកកម្មករ អ្នកបំរើផ្សេងៗ និង ៥-វណ្ណៈទាសករ គឺពពួកខ្ញុំគេ ដាច់ថ្លៃ ជាពពួកមនុស្សថោកទាប ជាងគេក្នុងសង្គម។ ក្នុងចំណោមនោះមានតែវណ្ណៈ ព្រាហ្ន ឬវណ្ណៈសង្ឃ ទេដែលអាចស្វែង រកនិព្វានឃើញ ក្រៅពិវណ្ណៈនេះ ត្រូវខំកសាង សន្សំកុសល ផល បុណ្យជាច្រើន ពីមួយជាតិ ទៅមួយជាតិ ដើម្បីឱ្យបានឡើងដល់វណ្ណៈសង្ឃ ទើបអាចស្វែងរក និព្វានបាន។ ដោយ សារការរកឃើញ បែបថ្មីរបស់ព្រះពុទ្ធ ក្នុងការស្វែងរកនិព្វាន ដោយស្រួល មិនរើស វណ្ណៈ នេះហើយ ដែលធ្វើឱ្យ ព្រហ្មញ្ញសាសនា ឬសាសនា ហ៊ិណ្ឌូ បែកចេញជាសាសនាមួយថ្មីទៀត គឺព្រះពុទ្ធសាសនា នេះឯង ដែលធ្វើឱ្យពេញនិយម ពីវណ្ណៈ ក្រោមៗក្នុងសង្គម ហិណ្ឌូជំនាន់នោះ ហើយសាសនានេះក៏បាន។ ទ្រឹស្ដី ដែលថា កើត ចាស់ ឈឺ ស្លាប់ នេះគឺជាការត្រឹមត្រូវ គឺជាការពិសោធ មើលឃើញ របស់មនុស្សគ្រប់រូប តែទ្រឹស្ដីនេះមិនមែនគ្រាន់ បញ្ឈប់សេចក្ដីស្លាប់ តែបញ្ឈប់កំណើតមនុស្សតែម្ដង បើឥតមានជីវិត បានអីនឹង ស្លាប់កើត រឿងមួយដែលព្រះពុទ្ធមិនបានសួរ គឺថាតើអាត្ម័ន ឬព្រលឹងកើតពីណាមក ម្ដេចក៏ព្រលឹងនេះបានកើតចេញ ជាសាច់ឈាមមកនេះ តាំងពីដំបូងមកនោះ  ដូច្នេះមិនដឹងជាទ្រិស្ដីនេះ ពិតមែនឬអត់ទេ? តើមានមនុស្សចាប់ជាតិ ជាថ្មីមែនឬទេ? តើមានមនុស្សបាន ចូលនិព្វាន មែនឬក៏អត់? តើមានខ្មោចប៉ុន្មាននាក់ ដែលបានស្លាប់ ដោយស្ងប់ ចិត្ដនឹងអារម្មណ៍នោះ? ប៉ុន្ដែល្អម្យ៉ាងដែរ សំរាប់មនុស្ស ដែលមិនស្រឡាញ់ ជីវិតខ្លួន ហើយមិនចង់កើតវិញនោះ តើមនុស្សប៉ុន្មាននាក់ ដែលមិនចង់កើតវិញនោះ? តែបើយោលទៅតាមការជាក់ស្ដែង មើលឃើញ ប្រហែលជាមនុស្សមិនបានរក ឃើញនិពា្វនទេ មើលទៅ ព្រោះមនុស្សកើតឡើងកាន់ច្រើន ដូច្នេះដូចជាមិនកើតមកពីព្រលឹង ដែលស្លាប់ ហើយចាប់ជាតិជាថ្មីនោះទេ ហើយក៏ប្រហែលមិនមកពីព្រលឹងសត្វដែលស្លាប់ ដែរ ព្រោះសត្វក៏កើតកាន់ច្រើន ព្រោះមនុស្សចិញ្ចឹមសត្វ និងបង្កើនចំនួនវាកាន់តែច្រើន ដើម្បីបង្រ្គប់តម្រូវការ ជាចំណីអាហារដល់មនុស្ស។  ជាទូទៅ ការបង្រៀន របស់សាសនា ជាជំនួយអប់រំផ្នែក សីលធម៌ ឱ្យស្គាល់ ខុសត្រូវ ល្អអាក្រក់ ជួយសម្រួល ក្នុងសង្គមមនុស្ស ដែលមាន ជំនឿដូចគ្នា តែនិយាយអំពី បញ្ហាជីវិត វិញនោះ ដូចជាមិនឃើញមានប្រសិទ្ធ តើមនុស្សប៉ុន្មានដែលយល់ច្បាស់ ហើយលះបង់ដើម្បី ស្វែងរក និពា្វនឱ្យបានពិតប្រាកដនោះ?។  ៣-តាមរយៈដំណឹងល្អរបស់ព្រះ-  ដំណឺងល្អនេះ គឺសំដៅយកដំណឺងតាមរយៈ ព្រះយេស៊ូវគ្រិស្ទ ដែលទ្រង់បានប្រកាសត្រង់ៗថា ទ្រង់ជាព្រះ ដែលចុះពីស្ថានសួគ៍មក ដើម្បីនាំយកដំណឺងល្អ អំពីសេចក្ដីសង្គ្រោះ ឱ្យមនុស្សបាន រស់ពីស្លាប់ ហើយបានទៅរស់ នៅជានឹងព្រះ នៅឯនគរ ស្ថានសួគ៍ នៅទីបញ្ចប់ពីផែនដីនេះទៅ។ ដំណោះស្រាយថ្មី អំពីបញ្ហាស្លាប់ របស់ជីវិតមនុស្សនេះ ខុសពីរបៀបទាំងពីរខាងលើ។ របៀបថ្មី នេះព្រះទ្រង់បាន លើកបង្ហាញទាំងកញ្ចប់តែម្ដង គឹបង្ហាញតាំងពីដើម រហូតដល់ចប់ គឺបានបង្ហាញ ពន្យល់យ៉ាងក្បោះក្បាយក្នុងព្រះគម្ពីរបរិសុទ្ធ តែក្នុងពេលនេះខ្ញុំនិងលើកឡើង ដោយសង្ខេបបំផុត គឺលើកតែគំនិតធំៗ ក្នុងដំណើរដំណោះស្រាយនេះ។ ១- ព្រះហឬទ័យរបស់ព្រះក្នុងការបង្កើតមនុស្ស៖  ដំបូងឡើងព្រះបង្កើតស្ថានសួគ៍ និងផែនដី (លោកុប្បត្ដិ ១៖១) ។ ផែនដីសំរាប់មនុស្សនៅបណ្ដោះអាសន្ន និងស្ថានសួគ៍ជាកន្លែងអចិន្រ្ដៃយ៍ ក្រោយពីមនុស្សសម្រេចចិត្ដ ទទួលជឿព្រះហើយ។ ព្រះទ្រង់បានបង្កើតមនុស្ស ឱ្យដូចជាអង្គទ្រង់ ដោយបញ្ចូលដង្ហើមទ្រង់ ទៅក្នុងរូបកាយមនុស្ស ដែលក្លាយជាព្រលឹងរស់ របស់មនុស្ស ជាជីវិតពិតបា្រកដរបស់មនុស្ស នេះឯង  ចំណែកឯរូបកាយ គឺព្រះបានសូន្យមកពីដី ដើម្បីរស់បណ្ដោះសន្ន នៅលើផែនដី (លោកុប្បត្ដិ ២៖៧) ព្រះទ្រង់បានបង្កើតមនុស្សមក ឱ្យមានសេរីភាព ហើយសេរីភាពនេះឯង ដែលនាំ ឱ្យមនុស្សមានបញ្ហា ក្នុងការជ្រើសរើស រវាង ការស្ដាប់បង្គាប់ នឹងបា្រជ្ញា គឺការដឹងខុសត្រូវ ដោយខ្លួនឯង (លោកុប្បត្ដិ ២៖១៦) មនុស្សបានជ្រើសរើសយកប្រាជ្ញា ហើយត្រូវស្លាប់ ជាជាងការស្ដាប់បង្គាប់ព្រះ។ ២- បញ្ហាស្លាប់របស់មនុស្ស- បញ្ហគឺដោយការ មិនស្ដាប់បង្គាប់ព្រះ ដែលជាអំពើបាប មនុស្សត្រូវស្លាប់ គឺស្លាប់ទាំងសាច់ឈាម និងព្រលឹងផង។ ស្លាប់សាច់ឈាម គឺដូចគ្រាន់តែជាឧទាហរណ៍ បង្ហាញឱ្យឃើញ ពីការស្លាប់ពិតបា្រកដរបស់ជីវិត គឺស្លាប់ខាងព្រលឹងវិញ្ញាណ។ ស្លាប់ គឺបាត់បង់ អ្វីៗទាំងអស់ ទាំងរបស់ទ្រព្យ បងប្អូន កូនចៅ ញាតិមិត្ដ ដែលជាសេចក្ដីស្រឡាញ់និង ទំនាក់ទំនង គឺអ្វីៗដែលល្អត្រូវចប់ នេះនិយាយ អំពីសាច់ ឈាម ដែលយើងមើលឃើញ (ប៉ុន្ដែព្រលឹងបន្ដររស់ រងទុក្ខវេទនា ដោយដាច់ចេញពីព្រះ ដោយប្រាជ្ញាខ្លួន ដែលមិនពឹងអាងដល់ព្រះ, ត្រូវទទួល រងកម្ម ទុក្ខវេទនា នៅសា្ថននរក តាមបាបដែលខ្លួនបានប្រព្រឹត្ដ) ៣- ដំណោះស្រាយ របស់ព្រះលើបញ្ហាស្លាប់របស់មនុស្ស - ព្រះទ្រង់ជា្របរួចទៅហើយថា ជម្រើសរបស់មនុស្ស នឹងខុសពីព្រះហឬទ័យ របស់ទ្រង់ តែដោយសេចក្ដីស្រឡាញ់ របស់ទ្រង់ ទ្រង់មិនបញ្ឈប់ គម្រោងការណ៍សង្រ្គោះមនុស្ស របស់ទ្រង់ទេ គឺទ្រង់ត្រូវយកព្រះរាជបុត្រា របស់ទ្រង់ ពីស្ថានសួគ៍ដើម្បីស្លាប់ ជំនួសមនុស្សវិញ ដើម្បីឱ្យមនុស្សណា ដែលជឿដល់ ព្រះរាជបុត្រា គឺតួអង្គព្រះយេស៊ូវគ្រឹស្ទ នោះនឹងបានរស់ ដែលមានចែងក្នុងព្រះគម្ពីរ យ៉ូហាន ៣៖១៦ ថា៖ ‹ដ្បិត​ព្រះ​ទ្រង់​ស្រឡាញ់​មនុស្ស​លោក ដល់​ម៉្លេះ​បាន​ជា​ទ្រង់​ប្រទាន​ព្រះរាជបុត្រា​ទ្រង់​តែ​១ ដើម្បី​ឲ្យ​អ្នក​ណា​ដែល​ជឿ​ដល់​ព្រះរាជបុត្រា​នោះ មិន​ត្រូវ​វិនាស​ឡើយ គឺ​ឲ្យ​មាន​ជីវិត​អស់​កល្ប​ជានិច្ច​វិញ. គឺមិនត្រូវស្លាប់ ឬវិនាសខាងឯ ផ្នែកព្រលឹងវិញ្ញាណ តែសាច់ឈាមនោះត្រូវតែស្លាប់ ដោយព្រោះ សាច់ឈាម បានប្រព្រឹត្ដបាបរួចហើយៗ នៅតែបន្ដរបាបទៅទៀត សាច់ឈាម កើតពីដីមក វាគ្រាន់ជាសំបក របស់ព្រលឹងប៉ុណ្ណោះ ត្រូវតែត្រឡប់ទៅជាដីវិញ ជាប្រាកដ។ ផែនដីនេះមានកម្រិត ព្រំដែន បើមនុស្សកើតមក ហើយមិនស្លាប់ទៅវិញសោះ នោះវាត្រូវចង្អៀតផែនដីនេះ ក្នុងរយៈពេលយ៉ាងខ្លី ហើយក៏មិនអាចបង្កើត ផលចិញ្ចឹមមនុស្ស ពេញផែនដីនេះបានដែរ  ដូច្នេះដំណោះស្រាយតាមរយៈដំណឹងល្អនេះ មនុស្សឥតចាំបាច់គិត ឬចោទឆ្លើយ ស្វែយល់ ឬសួររកដើមចមនៃបញ្ហានោះទេ គឺព្រះបាន លើកមកប្រាប់ទាំងអស់ តាំងពីព្រះហឬទ៍យរបស់ទ្រង់, កំណើតមនុស្ស, បញ្ហានៃការស្លាប់, ដំណោះស្រាយ ដោយឱ្យព្រះយេស៊ូវគ្រិស្ទ សុគតជំនួសមនុស្ស ជាសេចក្ដីសង្រ្គោះ ដល់អ្នកដែលគ្រាន់តែជឿ ទុក្ខចិត្ដ ដល់ព្រះយេស៊ូវគ្រិស្ទ ប៉ុណ្ណោះ ដូច្នេះសេចក្ដីជំនឿនេះ បានក្លាយក្រិតវិន័យ នៃសេចក្ដីសង្គ្រោះ គឺមនុស្សគ្រាន់តែទទួលជឿដល់ព្រះយេស៊ូវប៉ុណ្ណោះ គឺរាប់ថាបានស្ដាប់ង្គាប់ដល់ព្រះហើយ។ ក្រិតវិន័យជា ឧប្បករណ៍ សម្រាប់វាស់ស្ទង់អំពើបាបថា តើមនុស្សបានប្រព្រឹត្ដបាបឬទេ? តែសេចក្ដីសង្គ្រោះបានដោយសារព្រះគុណ តាមរយៈសេចកី្ដជំនឿ ទៅលើព្រះយេស៊ូវគ្រិស្ទ។ ដោយហេតុនេះហើយបានជាមនុស្សបានសង្រ្គោះ គឺបានរួចពីបាប បានរាប់ជាសុចរិត បានអនុញ្ញាត ឱ្យចូលក្នុងនគរស្ថានសួគ៍ ក្រោយ ពីស្លាប់ពីផែនដីនេះទៅ ទោះទាំងនៅ មានបាបនៅឡើយផង។ បញ្ហាស្លាប់របស់បងប្អូន ជាបញ្ហាធំណាស់ កុំមើលស្រាល គួរតែគិតពិចារណា ដោយមានរបៀបទាំងបីខាងលើ ថាតើមួយណាដែលបងប្អូនអាច យល់ហើយទទួលបាន ដើម្បីជាប្រយោជន៍ សំរាប់ជីវិតបងប្អូន។  សូមព្រះទ្រង់ប្រទានពរ  

October 21, 2014 by
 Date: 10/21/14 Scripture: Mat. 7:15-23                                                                 សត្វចចកពាក់ស្បែកចៀម  សត្វចចកជាសត្វ ដែលមានឈ្មោះល្បីខាងខូច ក្នុងវប្បអក្សរសីល្ប ជាច្រើនបាន យកសត្វអង្គនេះ ជានិមិត្ដិរូប ដំណាងមនុស្សខូចអាក្រក់ ដែលមាន ល្បិចកិច្ចកល ពុតត្បុត។ លោក ឡាហ្វង់តែន ជាអ្នកនិពន្ធជាតិបារាំងមា្នក់ គាត់បានសរសេរ រឿងគតិលោកខ្លីៗជាច្រើន ស្ដីអំពីសត្វចចកនេះ។ មានរឿងមួយ និទាន អំពីមាន់ឈ្មោលនិងសត្វចចក៖ មានមាន់ឈ្នោលមួយ កំពុងបណ្ដើរញី នៅក្បែរគំនរចំបើង ពេលនោះមានចចកមួយ បានឃើញមាន់នោះ វាមានចិត្ដចង់ស៊ីមាន់ នោះណាស់ តែវាមិនដេញខាំភ្លាមទេ តែវាបានពោលពាក្យ ផ្អែមស្រទន់ទៅកាន់មាន់ឈ្នោលថា នែ បងមាន់ រាងបងឯងក៏សង្ហារម្លេះ ហើយមានមេ បណ្ដើរច្រើនផង ចំណែកឯរោមបងឯង ម្ដេចក៏ភ្លឺផ្លេកៗ ចាំងល្អអីម្លេះ មាន់ឈ្នោលក៏ដកករ ឡើងជោរបន្ដិច ក៏លោតឡើង ទំលើបង្គងមួយ នៅក្បែរនោះ ហើយក៏ស្រែករងាវឡើង យ៉ាងវែង គ្រលួច។ ចចកបន្ដរនិយាយសរសើរថា សម្លេងបងក៏ ពិរោះទៀត បើបងរងាវបិទភ្នែកវិញ មិនដឹងជាពិរោះយ៉ាងណាទេ មាន់បានឮ គេសរសើរ ក៏ខំស្រែករងាវម្ដងទៀត ដោយបិតភ្នែកម្ខាង ចចកវាស្រែកសរសើរ ដោយអំណរ ពិរោះណាស់ៗ បើបង រងាវបិទភ្នែកទាំងពីរវិញ បា្រកដជាពិរោះជាងនេះទៅទៀត មាន់ឮដូច្នោះ ក៏បិទភ្នែកទាំងពីរហើយខំ ស្រែករងាវ ឱ្យរឹតតែវែងជាងមុន ចចកបានឱកាស ក៏លោតត្របាក់កមាន់ ហើយពាំចូលព្រៃបាត់ទៅ...។  ចំណែកឯព្រះយេស៊ូវ ទ្រង់តែងតែ បង្រៀនមនុស្សឱ្យចេះ ស្រឡាញ់គ្នា សូម្បីតែសត្រូវ របស់ខ្លួន ក៏ដោយ ប៉ុន្ដែទ្រង់បែរជាប្រមាន ឱ្យប្រយ័ត្ន ចំពោះសត្វចចក ពាក់ស្បែកចៀមនេះវិញ គឺសំដៅទៅលើគ្រូក្លែងក្លាយ ជាមនុស្សបន្លំខ្លួន ចូលមក ក្នុងសង្គមអ្នកជឿដើម្បី កេងរកប្រយោជន៍ផ្ទាល់ខ្លួនវិញ។ ក្នុងព្រះគម្ពីរម៉ាថាយ  ៧៖១៥, ‹ ចូរប្រយ័ត្ននឹងពួកគ្រូក្លែងក្លាយ ដែលគេមកឯអ្នករាល់គ្នា ដោយពាក់រោមចៀមបំប្លែងខ្លួន តែខាងក្នុងរបស់គេ ជាឆ្កែចចកដែលឆ្មក់ស៊ីវិញ ›។  ដូច្នេះការនេះ បា្រកដជាការសំខាន់ ដែលយើងត្រូវ តែស្វែងយល់អំពីការនេះឱ្យបានយល់ច្បាស់លាស់។  ជាដំបូងយើងគួរ ស្វែងយល់អំពី ចរិតលក្ខណៈ របស់សត្វចចក ក្នុងរឿងខាងលើ បន្ដិចសិន៖  ១- វាឆ្លាតចេះមើលកាលៈទេសៈ វាមិនមកដេញចាប់មាន់ស៊ីតែម្ដងទេ ព្រោះមាន់វអាចរត់ ឬហើររួចដោយងាយ  ២- វាចេះនិយាយសរសើរ លើកជើង បញ្ជោរ ធ្វើឱគេចូលចិត្ដ ស្រឡាញ់វា  ៣- វាចេះអត់ធ្មត់ ចាំទាល់តែគេទុកចិត្ដ នឹងវាសិន រហូតដល់មានឱកាស ទើបធ្វើការនោះឱ្យបានសម្រេច។  បើចចកក្នុងក្រុមជំនុំវិញ វាមកដោយពាក់រោមចៀម ហើយវារៀនធ្វើសម្លេងវាដូចជាចៀម វាចូលមកដោយបន្លំខ្លួន ជាចៀមដូចពួកក្រុមជំនុំដែរ ដូច្នេះទាំងអ្នកគង្វាល ទាំងកូនចៀម ប្រាកដជានាំគ្នាច្រឡំ ហើយស្រឡាញ់វាទាំងអស់គ្នា។ ការល្អដែលយើងចាត់ឱ្យវាធ្វើ នោះវាយកការនោះជាគុណបំណាច់ សំរាប់ផ្ទាល់ខ្លួនវា ហើយវាខ្សិបខ្សៀវ បញ្ចុះបញ្ចូលចៀម ដទៃទៀតឱ្យ វង្វេង ដើម្បីប្រយោជន៍ផ្ទាល់ខ្លួនវា បើអ្នកគង្វាលសង្ស័យថាវាជាចចក ហើយសាកវ៉ៃវា ចៀមដទៃខឹង អន់ចិត្ដនិងយើងជាអ្នកគង្វាលវិញ បើយើងមិនបានចាត់ការ ឱ្យទាន់ពេលទេ នោះវានឹង មានឱកាស បង្កើតជាក្រុមផ្ទៃក្នុង ដើម្បីខាំអ្នកគង្វាល ដែលគ្មានអ្នកណាជួយទេ ព្រោះកូនចៀមយើងនោះ វាស្រឡាញ់ ចចកក្លែងខ្លួននោះជាងអ្នកគង្វាលរបស់គេហើយ ព្រោះចចកនេះវាឆ្លាត ហើយពូកែនាំដើរលេង បញ្ចុកបន្ស៊ី ផ្នែកសាច់ឈាម ជាងអ្នកគង្វាល ដែលអ្នកគង្វាលភាគច្រើន មិនសូវយកចិត្ដទុកដាក់ លួងលោមកូនចៀម ផ្នែកសាច់ឈាមទេ នេះជាគ្រោះថា្នក់ធំ មិនសំរាប់តែគ្រូគង្វាលទេ តែសំរាប់ក្រុមជំនុំ ទាំងមូលរបស់ព្រះផងដែរ។ សូមបងប្អូនអានព្រះគម្ពីរ ម៉ាថាយ ៧៖១៥-២១  ១៥ ចូរ​ប្រយ័ត្ន​នឹង​ពួក​គ្រូ​ក្លែងក្លាយដែល​គេ​មក​ឯ​អ្នក​រាល់​គ្នា ដោយ​ពាក់​រោម​ចៀម​បំប្លែង​ខ្លួន តែ​ខាង​ក្នុង​របស់​គេជា​ឆ្កែ​ចចក​ដែល​ឆ្មក់​ស៊ី​វិញ១៦ អ្នក​រាល់​គ្នា​នឹង​ស្គាល់​គេ​បាន ដោយសារ​ផល​គេ​បង្កើតតើ​ដែល​បេះ​ផ្លែ​ទំពាំងបាយជូរ​ពី​គុម្ព​បន្លា ឬ​ផ្លែ​ល្វា​ពី​ដំបងយក្ស​ឬ​ទេ១៧ ដូចេ្នះ អស់​ទាំង​ដើម​ឈើ​ល្អតែង​មាន​ផ្លែ​ល្អ ឯ​ដើម​ឈើ​អាក្រក់ ក៏​តែង​មាន​ផ្លែ​អាក្រក់​ដែរ១៨ ធម្មតា​ដើម​ឈើ​ល្អមិន​ដែល​បញ្ចេញ​ផល​អាក្រក់​បាន​ទេ ហើយ​ដើម​ដែល​អាក្រក់ក៏​ពុំ​អាច​បញ្ចេញ​ផល​ល្អ​បាន​ដែរ១៩ អស់​ទាំង​ដើម​ឈើ​ណា ដែល​មិន​កើត​ផល​ផ្លែ​ល្អនោះ​ត្រូវ​តែ​កាប់​បោះ​ចោល​ទៅ​ក្នុង​ភ្លើង​ចេញ២០ ដូច្នេះ អ្នក​រាល់​គ្នា​នឹង​ស្គាល់​គេ​បានគឺ​ដោយសារ​ផល​គេ​បង្កើត។  ២១ មិន​មែន​អស់​អ្នក​ណា​ដែល​គ្រាន់​តែ​និយាយ​មក​ខ្ញុំ​ថាឱ​ព្រះអម្ចាស់ៗ​អើយ ដែល​នឹង​ចូល​ទៅ​ក្នុង​នគរ​ស្ថានសួគ៌​នោះ​ទេគឺ​ជា​អស់​អ្នក​ដែល​ធ្វើ​តាម​ព្រះហឫទ័យ​នៃ​ព្រះវរបិតាដែល​គង់​នៅ​ស្ថានសួគ៌​វិញ​ទេ​តើ២២ នៅ​ថ្ងៃ​នោះ នឹង​មាន​មនុស្ស​ជា​ច្រើន​និយាយ​មក​ខ្ញុំ​ថាឱ​ព្រះអម្ចាស់ៗ​អើយ តើ​យើង​ខ្ញុំ​មិន​បាន​ទាយ​ដោយ​នូវ​ព្រះនាម​ទ្រង់ហើយ​ដេញ​អារក្ស​ដោយ​នូវ​ព្រះនាម​ទ្រង់ ព្រម​ទាំង​ធ្វើ​ការ​ឫទ្ធិបារមី​ជា​ច្រើនដោយ​នៅ​ព្រះនាម​ទ្រង់​ទេ​ឬ​អី២៣ នោះ​ខ្ញុំ​នឹង​និយាយ​ដោយ​ត្រង់​ថាអញ​មិន​ដែល​បាន​ស្គាល់​ឯង​រាល់​គ្នា​ទេ នែ ពួក​ទទឹង​ច្បាប់​អើយចូរ​ថយ​ចេញ​ពី​អញ​ទៅ។  ពិនិត្យពាក្យនិងអត្ថន័យ៖  ក្នុង ខ១៥, គ្រូក្លែងក្លាយ សំដៅទៅលើ គ្រូគង្វាល ឬគ្រូបង្រៀន ដែលមិនមែន ជាគ្រិស្ទានពិតប្រាកដ, គឺគេធ្វើដើម្បីផលកម្រៃជាលុយកាក់ ឬផលប្រយោជន៏ដទៃទៀត ដូចជាឋានៈខ្ពស់ មុខមាត់ ឬជាឱកាសដើម្បីអ្វីផ្សេងទៀត។ ក្នុងកាលៈទេសៈខ្លះ ចចកនេះវាចូលមក ជាកូនចចកសិន ក៏មានដែរ។  ក្នុងខ១៦-២០, ដើម្បីស្គាល់ដើមឈើ គឺឱ្យមើលផ្លែ ឬផលដែលគេបង្កើតនោះ គឺសំដៅទៅលើ ផលផ្លែនៃព្រះវិញ្ញាណ មិនមែនសំដៅលើ ផលនៃពន្ធកិច្ចទេ ព្រោះគេអាចបង្កើត ឬបង្កើនផល ជាចំនួនដែលភ្នែក មើលឃើញបានដែរ ព្រោះគេបានកំរៃពីការនោះ។ តើបងប្អូនគិតថា ព្រះវិហារធំៗ (ជាពិសេសនៅក្នុងប្រទេសធំៗដូចជាសហរដ្ឋជាដើម) ដែលមានមនុស្សច្រើន កកកុញនោះជាផលដែលគេបានបង្កើត សម្រាប់ចូលនគរព្រះ ប្រាកដជាមិនទាំងអស់ទេ ជួនកាលគ្រាន់តែជាការ មនុស្សខ្វាក់ ដឹកមនុស្សខ្វាក់ទេ ជួនកាលគេ ទាំងអស់គ្នាអត់ដឹងថា គេទៅណាផង។ បងប្អូនអើយ គ្រូគង្វាលមួយចំនួន គេធ្វើដើម្បីគ្រាន់តែជាមុខ របរប្រចាំជីវិតគេទេ ព្រោះបៀវត្ដន៍គេច្រើនៗណាស់។  ក្នុងខ១៦, ផលផ្លែល្អគឺផ្លែទំពាំងបាយជូរ ព្រោះព្រះទ្រង់ដាំដើមទំពាំងបាយជូរ គឺជាផ្លែម្យ៉ាងដែលមិនចេះរលួយ បើទុកយូរសុខចិត្តស្វិត ស្ងួត ហើយរឹតតែមានជាតិផ្អែមឡើង បើគៀបទឹកទុក កាន់តែយូរកាន់តែល្អ កាន់តែមានតម្លៃ ស្រាទំពាំងបាយជូរ ដែលល្អគឺស្រាដែលបានទុក យូរមកហើយ ដូច្នេះផលនៃព្រះវិញ្ញានជាផលដែលនៅអស់កល្បជានិច្ច។   ហេតុដូចម្ដេចបានជាព្រះអម្ចាស់បង្រៀនយើងឱ្យស្គាល់អំពីផលផ្លែ? គឹទ្រង់ចង់ឱ្យយើងស្គាល់អំពីអ្នកបង្រៀនយើង តើគេជាគ្រូមកពីព្រះពិតប្រាកដឬទេ? ព្រោះផលផ្លែគេមិនអាច ក្លែងបន្លំបានទេ ដើម្បីបង្កើតផលពិតបា្រកដសម្រាប់ស្ថានសួគ៍ ជាពិសេស គឺក្នុងក្រុមជំនុំ របស់យើងម្នាក់ៗ ថាតើគ្រូគង្វាលយើង ជាគ្រូពិតប្រាកដ ឬទេ? បងប្អូនត្រូវរៀនមើល ព្រោះចៀមពិតបា្រកដ វាខុសពីចចក ដែលគ្រាន់តែពាក់ស្បែកចៀម បើបងប្អូនពនិត្យ ដោយយកចិត្ដទុកដាក់ ទៅលើចំណុចសំខាន់ គឺចចកជាសត្វសាហាវ ស៊ីសាច់ជាអាហារ វាមិនមែនស៊ីស្មៅដូចចៀមទេ បើឃើញវាស៊ីស្មៅ គឺវាគ្រាន់តែ ធ្វើជាស៊ីទៅ ដើម្បីបន្លំភ្នែកចៀមទេ ត្រូវចាំថា គេជាមនុស្សមានល្បិចខ្ពស់ តែមានពេលខ្លះ គេភ្លាត់ចំណាប់ដែរ ជាពិសេសនៅពេលស្ងាត់ ដាច់ពីហ្វូង   ចៀម។ ចំណុចខ្សោយរបស់វាគេគឺ៖   ១- ដោយព្រោះគេ មិនមែនជាអ្នកមានជំនឿ គេមិនចេះសរសើរដំកើងព្រះទេ គេគ្មានទីបន្ទាល់ពីព្រះទេ ត្រូវប្រយ័ត្នក្រែងគេធ្វើក្លែងបន្លំ ដូចជាការអធិស្ឋានរបស់គេដែរ ព្រោះគេបានហាត់រៀន បន្លំជាចៀម គេជាមនុស្សឆ្លាតខាងកុហក តែគេឥតចេះធ្វើពីក្នុងចិត្ដគេទេ។  ២- គេជាមនុស្សលោភលន់ គិតតែកម្រៃ ចំណេញទេ គេមិនសូវចេះខ្មះអៀន នឹងរង្វាន់ ឬកម្រៃទេ គេរិះថាប់ណាស់ សំរាប់កិច្ចការរបស់ព្រះ។  ៣- គេជាមនុស្សយកមុខមាត់ គេចំណាយលុយកាក់ខ្លះសំរាប់មុខមាត់ បើមានឱកាសសំរាប់មុខមាត់ គេធ្វើឥតមានការខ្មាសអៀនទេ គេចូលចិត្ដតែអង្គុយជិត អ្នកធំមានមុខមាត់។  ៤- គេចេះយកចិត្ដអ្នកណា ដែលគេសម្លឹងឃើញថា មានប្រយោជន៍ ឬបានមុខមាត់ នឹងអស់អ្នកណាដែលសង្ស័យ ឬនិយាយមិនស្របនិងគេ ដើម្បីបំបិតមាត់អ្នកនោះ។  ៥- គេជាមនុស្សមានអំនួត, ស្អីក៏គេចេះដែរ កុហកឱ្យតែបានមុខមាត់ កុំឱ្យអន់ជាងគេ។  ៦- គេជាមនុស្សក្រឡិចក្រឡុច មានពុធណាស់ និយាយដេញជើង មិនទាន់ទេ។   បងប្អូនអើយ មនុស្សជំពូកនេះ នៅក្នុងក្រុមជំនុំ សាសន៍ណា ក៏មានដែរ ដូច្នេះហើយបានជាព្រះបន្ទូល បង្រៀនឱ្យយើងស្គាល់ មិនមែនដើម្បីទិះទៀន ឬកាត់ទោសគេទេ តែឱ្យយើងប្រយ័ត្នវិញ ព្រោះវាជាគ្រោះថ្នាក់ធំ ដល់ព្រលឹងមនុស្ស ឬដល់ព្រលឹងយើងផង ក៏ថាបាន។ មនុស្សដែលមានលក្ខណៈ បែបនេះ គឺអារក្សទេ ដែលប្រើគេដើម្បី កាត់បន្ដយផលពីនគរព្រះ។  បើយើងសួរថា ហេតុដូចម្ដេច បានជាព្រះមិនជួយយើង ក្នុងរឿងនេះ ម៉េចក៏ចាំបាច់ឱ្យយើង ប្រយ័ត្នដោយខ្លួនឯងទៅវិញ? ព្រះទ្រង់ជាអ្នកបង្រៀនយើង ឱ្យដើរក្នុងសេចក្ដីសុចរិត ទ្រង់បង្កើតក្រិតក្រម គូសផ្លូវ ហើយបំភ្លឺ ឱ្យយើងដើរដោយខ្លួនឯង តែទ្រង់នៅតែសម្លឹងមើលយើងជានិច្ច។ ជួនកាលយើងពិបាកយល់ អំពីព្រះហឬទ័យព្រះណាស់ ទ្រង់បានបណ្តោយ ឱ្យស្ដេច ដាវីឌ ជាស្ដេចសំណប់ចិត្ដ របស់ទ្រង់ ប្រព្រឹត្ដអំពើរបាប ដ៏អាក្រក់លាមកបំផុត តែទ្រង់ឥតបានដាស់តឿន ឬបញ្ឈប់ការនោះទេ ទ្រង់បណ្ដោយ ឱ្យធ្វើទាល់តែចប់ ទើបទ្រង់ប្រាប់ហើយ ដាក់ទោសជាក្រោយ ដូច្នេះយើងត្រូវប្រយ័ត្នអំពីការនេះ។  ព្រះទ្រង់បានបង្រៀនយើង សព្វគ្រប់ទាំងអស់ ទាំងក្រិតក្រម ទាំងឱ្យស្គាល់ ពីការអាក្រក់និងល្អ ទ្រង់ប្រាប់ទាំងហេតុផល ទាំងផលវិបាក នឹងត្រូវទទួលបាន អំពីការប្រព្រឹត្ដ និមួយៗរបស់យើង នេះគឺទ្រង់ចង់ធានា អំពីសេរីភាពដែលទ្រង់ បានប្រគល់មកយើង រួចហើយ។  មេរៀននេះ មិនត្រឹមតែឱ្យយើងចេះពិនិត្យមើល អ្នកដទៃថាជាចចក ពាក់ស្បែកចៀម ឬក៏អត់ប៉ុណ្ណោះទេ គឺយើងត្រូវចេះពិនិត្យ មើលខ្លួនយើងផ្ទាល់ម្នាក់ៗ តើយើងមា្នក់ៗនេះជាចចកពាក់ស្បែកចៀមទេដឹង? តើយើងម្នាក់ៗ បានមានលក្ខណសម្បត្ដិ ដូចជាចចកបន្លំប្រាណ នោះទេដឹង បើឃើញថាមែន នោះគឺត្រូវតែលន់តួបាប ដើម្បីឱ្យខ្លួនបានក្លាយ ជាចៀមពិតប្រាកដវិញ។  កាលពីព្រះអង្គមា្ចស់ គង់នៅលើផែនដី នៅឡើយ ទ្រង់ស្ដីបន្ទោស តែពួកផារិស៊ី ជាពួកគ្រូមានពុធ ថាជឿព្រះ តែគេមិនធ្វើតាមព្រះសោះ ទ្រង់បង្រៀន ហើយស្ដីបន្ទោសគេ ដើម្បីឱ្យគេបានប្រែចិត្ដ ទទួលស្គាល់ព្រះ ពិតបា្រកដ ហើយក៏មានខ្លះមែន ដូចជាលោក និចកូដេម និងសាវ័ក ប៉ូល ជាដើម។   នៅជំនាន់ណាក៏មានពួកផារិស៊ីនេះដែរ គឺជាពួកចចក ពាក់ស្បែកចៀមនេះឯង។   បងប្អូនអើយ បើយើងសុចរិត ស្មោះត្រង់ នោះទ្រង់នឹងជួយ យើងយ៉ាងប្រាកដ ជាមិនខាន ទោះតែយើងនៅក្នុង ហ្វូងចចកក៏ដោយ ទ្រង់និងជួយរំដោះយើង ឱ្យរួចមិនខាន ទោះយើងត្រូវរងគ្រោះខ្លះ ដោយព្រោះយើងឥតប្រាជ្ញាមកពីព្រះ។ ទីបំផុត ព្រះនឹងដកគេ បោះចូលទៅក្នុងភ្លើងគួរឱ្យខ្លោចផ្សារ តែយ៉ាងណាក៏ដោយចុះ កុំឱ្យតែយើងជាចចក ក្លែងខ្លួននោះឡើយ។    សូមព្រះទ្រង់ ប្រទានពរដល់បងប្អូន ដែលជាចៀមដ៏សុចរិត។  

October 13, 2014 by
អត្ថបទសិក្សាព្រះគម្ពីរ  យ៉ូហាន ៨៖២- ១១  Date: 10/13/14 ការកាត់ទោសស្រ្ដីផិតក្បត់ ២ ដល់​ព្រលឹម​ឡើង ទ្រង់​យាង​ត្រឡប់​ទៅ​ក្នុង​ព្រះវិហារ ហើយ​បណ្តាជន​ក៏​មក​ឯ​ទ្រង់ នោះ​ទ្រង់​គង់​ចុះ​បង្រៀន​គេ ៣ រួច​ពួក​អាចារ្យ និង​ពួក​ផារិស៊ី គេ​នាំ​ស្ត្រី​ម្នាក់ ដែល​បាន​ទាន់​នៅ​ដំណេក​មក​ឯ​ទ្រង់ កាល​គេ​ដាក់​ស្ត្រី​នោះ នៅ​កណ្តាល​ជំនុំ​ហើយ នោះ​ក៏​ទូល​ថា ៤ លោក​គ្រូ ស្ត្រី​នេះ​គេ​ចាប់​បាន កំពុង​ដែល​សហាយស្មន់​នឹង​គ្នា ៥ រីឯ​ក្នុង​ក្រឹត្យវិន័យ លោក​ម៉ូសេ​បាន​បង្គាប់ ឲ្យ​យើង​ខ្ញុំ​ចោល​ស្ត្រី​យ៉ាង​នេះ​នឹង​ថ្ម ដូច្នេះ តើ​លោក​គិត​ដូច​ម្តេច ៦ គេ​ទូល​ដូច្នោះ ដើម្បី​នឹង​ល្បង​ល​ទ្រង់​ទេ ប្រយោជន៍​ឲ្យ​តែ​បាន​រឿង​ចោទ​ប្រកាន់​ទ្រង់​ប៉ុណ្ណោះ ប៉ុន្តែ​ព្រះយេស៊ូវ​ទ្រង់​ឱន​ទៅ​សរសេរ​នៅ​ដី ដោយ​ព្រះអង្គុលី​វិញ ៧ តែ​ដោយ​ព្រោះ​គេ​ចេះ​តែ​សួរ បាន​ជា​ទ្រង់​ងើប​ឡើង មាន​ព្រះបន្ទូល​ថា អ្នក​ណា​ដែល​គ្មាន​បាប​សោះ ចូរ​ឲ្យ​អ្នក​នោះ​ចោល​នាង​នឹង​ថ្ម​ជា​មុន​គេ​ចុះ ៨ រួច​ទ្រង់​ក៏​ឱន​សរសេរ​នៅ​ដី​ម្តង​ទៀត ៩ កាល​បាន​ឮ​ពាក្យ​ទាំង​នោះ ហើយ​បញ្ញា​ចិត្ត​គេ បាន​ចោទ​ប្រកាន់​ទោស​ខ្លួន នោះ​គេ​ក៏​ថយ​ចេញ​ទៅ​ម្នាក់​ម្តងៗ ចាប់​តាំង​ពី​មនុស្ស​ចាស់​ជាង​គេ ដរាប​ដល់​អ្នក​ក្រោយ​បង្អស់ សល់​នៅ​តែ​ព្រះយេស៊ូវ និង​ស្ត្រី​នោះ ដែល​នៅ​ចំពោះ​ទ្រង់​ប៉ុណ្ណោះ ១០ ព្រះយេស៊ូវ​ងើប​ឡើង​វិញ ឃើញ​តែ​ស្ត្រី​នោះ ក៏​មាន​ព្រះបន្ទូល​ទៅ​ថា នាង​អើយ ពួក​ដែល​ចោទ​ប្រកាន់​នាង តើ​នៅ​ឯ​ណា គ្មាន​អ្នក​ណា​កាត់​ទោស​នាង​ទេ​ឬ​អី ១១ នាង​ទូល​ឆ្លើយ​ថា គ្មាន​ទេ លោក​ម្ចាស់ រួច​ព្រះយេស៊ូវ​មាន​ព្រះបន្ទូល​ទៅ​ថា ខ្ញុំ​ក៏​មិន​កាត់​ទោស​នាង​ដែរ អញ្ជើញ​ទៅ​ចុះ តែ​កុំ​ធ្វើ​បាប​ទៀត​ឡើយ។                                      **************************  ក- ពិនិត្យអត្ថបទ និង ពន្យល់អត្ថន័យ៖            ១- នៅក្នុងខ៣ ដល់ ៥ ៖ ៣ រួចពួកអាចារ្យ និងពួកផារិស៊ី គេនាំស្ត្រីម្នាក់ ដែលបានទាន់នៅដំណេកមកឯទ្រង់ កាលគេដាក់ស្ត្រីនោះ នៅកណ្តាលជំនុំហើយ នោះក៏ទូលថា ៤ លោកគ្រូ ស្ត្រីនេះគេចាប់បាន កំពុងដែលសហាយស្មន់នឹងគ្នា ៥ រីឯក្នុងក្រឹត្យវិន័យ លោកម៉ូសេបានបង្គាប់ ឲ្យយើងខ្ញុំចោលស្ត្រីយ៉ាងនេះនឹងថ្ម ដូច្នេះ តើលោកគិតដូចម្តេច            ២- សួរថា ហេតុដូចម្ដេច បានជាពួកអាចារ្យ និងពួកផារិស៊ី ចេះតែមករករឿង ព្រះយេស៊ូវ? ចម្លើយគឺថា ព័ន្ធកិច្ចរបស់ព្រះយេស៊ូវ បានទាក់ចិត្ដមនុស្សជាច្រើន ឱ្យជឿហើយដើរតាមទ្រង់ ដែលបណ្ដាលឱ្យពួកផារិស៊ី និងពួកអាចារ្យ បាក់មុខ និងចុះប្រជាប្រិយភាព យ៉ាងច្រើន ហេតុនេះហើយបានជា ពួកនេះច្រណែន ហើយតែងតែរករឿងមកផ្ចាញ់ផ្ចាលទ្រង់។            ៣- សំនួរមួយទៀត តែងតែសួរថា ឯណាមនុស្សប្រុស? ម្ដេចក៏ចាប់បានតែមនុស្សស្រី? សាច់រឿងក្នុងព្រះគម្ពីរ មិនបានបញ្ជាក់ពីការនេះទេ ប្រហែលជាមនុស្សប្រុសរត់លឿនរួចខ្លួន ក៏មិនដឹងដែរ ប៉ុន្ដែក៏ហាក់ដូចជាមិនសំខាន់ ក្នុងរឿងនេះដែរទេ។            ៤- ក្នុងខ៥, ពួកអាចារ្យបានលើកយកក្រិតវិន័យរបស់ លោកម៉ូសេ មកចោទឆ្លើយនិងទ្រង់ ដោយគេសង្ឈឹមថា ព្រះយេស៊ូវនឹងកាត់ទោស សម្លាប់ស្រ្ដីនេះទៅតាមក្រិតវិន័យ លោកម៉ូសេជាមិនខាន បើដូច្នោះមែន ពេលនោះ គេអាចនឹងចោទទ្រង់ថា ទ្រង់ខ្វះសេចក្ដីស្រឡាញ់ ទ្រង់មកកាត់ទោស ដែលខុសនឹងព្រះបន្ទូលទ្រង់ ដែលថា ទ្រង់មិនមកដើម្បី កាត់ទោសអ្នកណាទេ ដូច្នេះហើយ បានជាគេចេះតែ សង្ខើញឱ្យទ្រង់ឆ្លើយ។            ៥- ទ្រង់សរសេរលើដី ដោយចង្អុលដៃ ដោយមិនទាន់ឆ្លើយ និងសំនួររបស់គេ យើងឥតដឹង ថាទ្រង់សរសេរថាអ្វីទេ ម្យ៉ាងទៀតទ្រង់មិនមែនកំពុងគិតទេ ព្រោះទ្រង់ជាព្រះ ទ្រង់ពុំដែលគិត មុននឹងធ្វើអ្វីមួយនោះទេ តែទ្រង់ចាំឱ្យគេជំរុញទ្រង់ កាន់តែខ្លាំងវិញ ទើបទ្រង់ឆ្លើយ នៅខ៧ ‹ ទ្រង់មាន​ព្រះបន្ទូល​ថា អ្នក​ណា​ដែល​ គ្មាន​បាប​សោះ ចូរ​ឲ្យ​អ្នក​នោះ ​ចោល​នាង​នឹង​ថ្ម​ ជា​មុន​គេ​ចុះ› ហើយទ្រង់ បន្ដសរសេរ នៅដីទៀត ដើម្បីទុកពេលវេលា ឱ្យគេបានគិត សម្រេចចិត្ដ ។             ៦- បើយើងពិនិត្យមើល ចម្លើយរបស់ទ្រង់ នៅខ៧នេះ បើប្រាជ្ញារបស់មនុស្ស រកនឹកមិនឃើញទេ ចម្លើយនេះ គឺទ្រង់មិនបាន កាត់ទោសស្ដ្រីនោះ ដោយខ្លួនទ្រង់ទេ តែអនុញ្ញាតឱ្យគេ ធ្វើតាមសំណូមពរ របស់គេទៅតាម ក្រិតវិន័យវិញគឺ ‹ប្រសិនបើអ្នកណា ឥតមានបាបសោះ› ដូច្នេះទ្រង់បានដាក់ល័ក្ខខ័ណ្ឌឱ្យគេ គឺ “អ្នកណាដែលឥតមានបាបសោះ” ។ តើអ្នកណាមួយ ដែលឥតមានបាប សោះនោះ? សំនួរនេះមិនមែនសួរតែ ពួកអាចារ្យ គឺបានឮដល់ពួកយើង ដែលបានអានអត្ថបទគម្ពីរ នេះដែរ ហើយចម្លើយគឺមានតែមួយដូចគ្នាថា ‹អ្នកណាក៏មានបាបដែរ› ដូច្នេះហេតុដូចម្តេច បានជាមនុស្សចង់តែកាត់ទោសគេ តើយើងមិនត្រូវកាត់ទោស ខ្លួនឯងជាមុនសិនទេឬអី?            ៧- ក្នុងខ១០  ព្រះយេស៊ូវ​ ​មាន​ព្រះបន្ទូល​សួរនាងថា ‹គ្មាន​អ្នក​ណា​កាត់​ទោស​នាង​ទេ​ឬ​?›   ៨- នឹងក្នុងខ១១ ទ្រង់បានប្រាប់នាងថា ‹ ខ្ញុំ​ក៏​មិន​កាត់​ទោស​នាង​ដែរ អញ្ជើញ​ទៅ​ចុះ តែ​កុំ​ធ្វើ​បាប​ទៀត​ឡើយ។› នេះជា ខគន្លិះ គឺទ្រង់មិនកាត់ទោសនាងទេ តែកុំធ្វើបាប ទៀត។  គ- ការអនុវត្ដព្រះបន្ទូលនេះជាប្រយោជន៍៖  អត្ថបទព្រះបន្ទូលនេះ បានបង្រៀនយើង ពីរចំណុចសំខាន់គឺ  ១- កុំឱ្យយើងចង់តែកាត់ទោសគេ ព្រោះយើងក៏មានបានដែរ។ ការសម្លឹង ពិនិត្យមើលកំហុសខ្លួនឯង បានជួយឱ្យខ្លួនយើង អាចសម្រាលទោសឱ្យគេ បើយើងរៀនបន្ថែមព្រះបន្ទូល បន្ដិចទៀត នោះយើងអាចអត់ទោស ឱ្យគេដោយត្រជាក់ចិត្ដបាន។  ២- ចំណុចទីពីរ បើយើងបានធ្វើបាបហើយ ឱ្យគេកាត់ទោសយើងចុះ កុំតនឹងគេ។ ប្រសិនបើ គេអត់ទោសឱ្យយើងហើយ ព្រះក៏បានអត់ទោសឱ្យយើងម្ដងហើយ ចូរកុំប្រព្រឹត្ដបាបទៀត គឺចង់និយាយអំពី អំពើបាបជាទូទៅ មិនមែននិយាយតែអំពីបាបដដែលនោះទេ។  សង្ឃឹមថាព្រះបន្ទូលនេះ នឹងកំសាន្ត បងប្អូន ដើម្បីរៀនអត់ទោសឱ្យគេផង និងឈប់ប្រព្រឹត្ដបាបខ្លួនឯងផងដែរ។ អ្នកដែលកាត់ទោសគេ នោះនឹងត្រូវជាប់ទោសខ្លួនឯងវិញ មានតែច្បាប់ ហើយនឹងព្រះទេ ដែលអាចកាត់ទោសមនុស្សបាន។  សូមព្រះទ្រង់ប្រទានពរដល់បងប្អូនជាបរិបូរ។  

February 21, 2014 by
 អត្ថបទសិក្សាព្រះគម្ពីរ យ៉ូហាន 4៖1-42  Date: 2/20/14,   ពិភាក្សាអំពីទឹករស់  ព្រះយេស៊ូវ​សន្ទនា​ជា​មួយ​ស្ត្រី​សាសន៍​សាម៉ារី​ម្នាក់  ១ ដូច្នេះ កាល​ព្រះអម្ចាស់​ទ្រង់​ជ្រាប​ពី​ពួក​ផារិស៊ី ដែល​គេ​បាន​ឮ​និយាយ​ថា ទ្រង់​បាន​សិស្ស ហើយ​ក៏​ធ្វើ​បុណ្យ​ជ្រមុជទឹក​ឲ្យ ជា​ច្រើន​លើស​ជាង​យ៉ូហាន​ទៅ​ទៀត២ (តែ​មិន​មែន​ព្រះយេស៊ូវ​ដែល​ធ្វើ​បុណ្យ​ជ្រមុជ​ព្រះអង្គ​ទ្រង់​ទេ គឺ​ជា​ពួក​សិស្ស​ទ្រង់​វិញ)៣ នោះ​ទ្រង់​យាង​ក៏​ចេញ​ពី​ស្រុក​យូដា ត្រឡប់​ទៅ​ឯ​ស្រុក​កាលីឡេ​វិញ៤ ហើយ​ទ្រង់​ត្រូវ​តែ​យាង​កាត់​ស្រុក​សាម៉ារី៥ ដូច្នេះ ទ្រង់​យាង​ទៅ​ដល់​ក្រុង​១ នៅ​ស្រុក​សាម៉ារី​ហៅ​ថា ស៊ូខារ ជិត​ដី​ដែល​លោក​យ៉ាកុប​បាន​ឲ្យ​ដល់​យ៉ូសែប ជា​កូន៦ នៅ​ទី​នោះ ក៏​មាន​អណ្តូង​យ៉ាកុប ដូច្នេះ ព្រះយេស៊ូវ​ទ្រង់​អស់​កំឡាំង​ដោយ​យាង​មក ក៏​គង់​នៅ​មាត់​អណ្តូង​នោះ ពេល​នោះ​ប្រហែល​ជា​ថ្ងៃ​ត្រង់​ហើយ៧ មាន​ស្ត្រី​សាសន៍​សាម៉ារី​ម្នាក់​មក​ដង​ទឹក ហើយ​ព្រះយេស៊ូវ​មាន​ព្រះបន្ទូល​ទៅ​នាង​ថា សូម​ឲ្យ​ខ្ញុំ​ផឹក​ផង៨ ព្រោះ​ពួក​សិស្ស​ទ្រង់​បាន​ទៅ​ផ្សារ​អស់ ដើម្បី​នឹង​រក​ទិញ​ស្បៀង​អាហារ៩ ស្ត្រី​សាសន៍​សាម៉ារី​នោះ​ក៏​ទូល​ថា លោក​ជា​សាសន៍​យូដា ម្តេច​ឡើយ​ក៏​លោក​សូម​ទឹក​ខ្ញុំ​ពិសារ ដែល​ខ្ញុំ​ជា​ស្រី​សាសន៍​សាម៉ារី​ដូច្នេះ (នេះ​ដ្បិត​សាសន៍​យូដា​មិន​ដែល​ប្រកប​នឹង​សាសន៍​សាម៉ារី​ទេ)១០ ព្រះយេស៊ូវ​មាន​ព្រះបន្ទូល​ឆ្លើយ​ថា បើ​សិន​ជា​នាង​បាន​ស្គាល់​អំណោយ​ទាន​នៃ​ព្រះ និង​អ្នក​ដែល​និយាយ​នឹង​នាង​ថា សូម​ឲ្យ​ខ្ញុំ​ផឹក​ផង នោះ​នាង​នឹង​បាន​សូម​ពី​អ្នក​នោះ​វិញ រួច​អ្នក​នោះ​នឹង​ឲ្យ​ទឹក​រស់ដល់​នាង១១ ស្ត្រី​នោះ​ក៏​ទូល​ទ្រង់​ថា លោក​ម្ចាស់ លោក​គ្មាន​អ្វី​នឹង​ដង​ទេ ហើយ​អណ្តូង​ក៏​ជ្រៅ​ផង ដូច្នេះ លោក​បាន​ទឹក​រស់​នោះ​ពី​ណា​មក១២ តើ​លោក​ធំ​ជាង​យ៉ាកុប ជា​ឰយុកោ​យើង​ខ្ញុំ ដែល​ឲ្យ​អណ្តូង​នេះ​មក​យើង​ខ្ញុំ ហើយ​ទាំង​ខ្លួន​លោក កូន​ចៅ និង​ហ្វូង​សត្វ​របស់​លោក ក៏​បាន​ផឹក​ផង​ឬ​អី១៣ ព្រះយេស៊ូវ​មាន​ព្រះបន្ទូល​ឆ្លើយ​ថា អស់​អ្នក​ណា​ដែល​ផឹក​ទឹក​នេះ នឹង​ត្រូវ​ស្រេក​ទៀត១៤ តែ​អ្នក​ណា​ដែល​ផឹក​ទឹក​ខ្ញុំ​ឲ្យ នោះ​នឹង​មិន​ស្រេក​ទៀត​ឡើយ ទឹក​ដែល​ខ្ញុំ​ឲ្យ នឹង​ត្រឡប់​ជា​រន្ធ​ទឹក​នៅ​ក្នុង​អ្នក​នោះ ដែល​ផុស​ឡើង​ដល់​ទៅ​បាន​ជីវិត​អស់​កល្ប​ជានិច្ច១៥ ស្ត្រី​នោះ​ក៏​ទូល​ទ្រង់​ថា លោក​ម្ចាស់​អើយ សូម​ឲ្យ​ទឹក​នោះ​មក​ខ្ញុំ​ផង ដើម្បី​កុំ​ឲ្យ​ខ្ញុំ​ស្រេក ឬ​មក​ដង​នៅ​ទី​នេះ​ទៀត១៦ ព្រះយេស៊ូវ​មាន​ព្រះបន្ទូល​ថា ចូរ​ទៅ​ហៅ​ប្តី​នាង​មក​ឯ​ណេះ១៧ ស្ត្រី​នោះ​ទូល​ឆ្លើយ​ថា ខ្ញុំ​គ្មាន​ប្តី​ទេ រួច​ព្រះយេស៊ូវ​មាន​ព្រះបន្ទូល​ថា ដែល​នាង​ថា គ្មាន​ប្តី នោះ​ថា​ត្រូវ​ហើយ១៨ ដ្បិត​នាង​បាន​មាន​ប្តី​៥​មក​ហើយ ឯ​អ្នក​ដែល​នៅ​ជា​មួយ​សព្វ​ថ្ងៃ​នេះ មិន​មែន​ជា​ប្តី​នាង​ទេ ពាក្យ​នោះ​នាង​និយាយ​ត្រូវ​ប្រាកដ១៩ ស្ត្រី​នោះ​ទូល​ទ្រង់​ថា លោក​ម្ចាស់​អើយ ខ្ញុំ​យល់​ឃើញ​ថា លោក​ជា​ហោរា២០ ឯ​ពួក​ឰយុកោ​យើង​ខ្ញុំ បាន​ថ្វាយ​បង្គំ​នៅ​លើ​ភ្នំ​នេះ តែ​ពួក​លោក​ថា ក្រុង​យេរូសាឡិម​ជា​កន្លែង​ដែល​ត្រូវ​ថ្វាយ​បង្គំ​វិញ២១ ព្រះយេស៊ូវ​មាន​ព្រះបន្ទូល​ថា នាង​ស្រី​អើយ ចូរ​ជឿ​ខ្ញុំ​ថា នឹង​មាន​ពេល​វេលា​មក ដែល​អ្នក​រាល់​គ្នា​នឹង​មិន​ថ្វាយ​បង្គំ​ព្រះវរបិតា នៅ​លើ​ភ្នំ​នេះ ឬ​នៅ​ក្រុង​យេរូសាឡិម​ទេ២២ អ្នក​រាល់​គ្នា​មិន​ដឹង​ជា​ខ្លួន​ថ្វាយ​បង្គំ​អ្វី​ទេ ឯ​យើង​វិញ យើង​ស្គាល់​ព្រះ​ដែល​យើង​ថ្វាយ​បង្គំ ដ្បិត​សេចក្តី​សង្គ្រោះ​កើត​មក​ពី​សាសន៍​យូដា២៣ តែ​នឹង​មាន​ពេល​វេលា​មក ក៏​នៅ​ឥឡូវ​នេះ​ហើយ នោះ​ពួក​អ្នក​ដែល​ថ្វាយ​បង្គំ​ដោយ​ពិត​ត្រង់ គេ​នឹង​ថ្វាយ​បង្គំ​ព្រះវរបិតា​ដោយ​វិញ្ញាណ និង​សេចក្តី​ពិត ពី​ព្រោះ​ព្រះវរបិតា ទ្រង់​រក​ពួក​អ្នក​យ៉ាង​នោះ ឲ្យ​បាន​ថ្វាយ​បង្គំ​ទ្រង់២៤ ឯ​ព្រះ ទ្រង់​ជា​វិញ្ញាណ ហើយ​អ្នក​ណា​ដែល​ថ្វាយ​បង្គំ​ទ្រង់ នោះ​ត្រូវ​តែ​ថ្វាយ​បង្គំ ដោយ​វិញ្ញាណ និង​សេចក្តី​ពិត​ដែរ២៥ ស្ត្រី​នោះ​ទូល​ទ្រង់​ថា ខ្ញុំ​ដឹង​ហើយ​ថា ព្រះមែស៊ី ដែល​ហៅ​ជា​ព្រះគ្រីស្ទ ទ្រង់​នឹង​យាង​មក កាល​ណា​មក​ហើយ នោះ​ទ្រង់​នឹង​ប្រាប់​ឲ្យ​យើង​ខ្ញុំ​ដឹង​គ្រប់​ទាំង​អស់២៦ ព្រះយេស៊ូវ​មាន​ព្រះបន្ទូល​ថា នោះ​គឺ​ខ្ញុំ​នេះ​ហើយ ដែល​និយាយ​នឹង​នាង។  ២៧ ខណៈ​នោះ ពួក​សិស្ស​ទ្រង់​មក​ដល់ ក៏​នឹក​ប្លែក​ពី​ទ្រង់​មាន​ព្រះបន្ទូល​នឹង​ស្ត្រី​នោះ ប៉ុន្តែ​គ្មាន​អ្នក​ណា​ទូល​សួរ​ថា ទ្រង់​សួរ​រក​អ្វី ឬ​ថា ទ្រង់​មាន​ព្រះបន្ទូល​នឹង​ស្ត្រី​នេះ​ធ្វើ​អី​នោះ​ទេ២៨ ឯ​ស្ត្រី​នោះ នាង​ទុក​ក្អម​ចោល ក៏​ចូល​ក្នុង​ក្រុង​ដំណាល​ប្រាប់​គេ​ថា២៩ ចូរ​មក​មើល មាន​មនុស្ស​ម្នាក់ ដែល​ប្រាប់​ខ្ញុំ​ពី​គ្រប់​អំពើ​ទាំង​អស់ ដែល​ខ្ញុំ​បាន​ប្រព្រឹត្ត តើ​អ្នក​នោះ​មិន​មែន​ជា​ព្រះគ្រីស្ទ​ទេ​ឬ​អី៣០ គេ​ក៏​ចេញ​ពី​ទី​ក្រុង​ទៅ​ឯ​ទ្រង់។    ក- ពិនិត្យអត្ថបទ៖  ១- ព្រះយេស៊ូវនិងសិស្ស ត្រូវចេញពីស្រុកយូដា ត្រឡប់ទៅស្រុក កាលីឡេវិញ ដោយ ឆ្លងកាត់ស្រុកសាម៉ារី  ២- នៅពេលព្រះយេស៊ូវ បានមកដល់ដណ្ដូងយ៉ាកុប នៅស៊ូខា ក្នុងស្រុកសាម៉ារិហើយ ទ្រង់ក៏បានជួបសាសង ជាមួយស្រ្ដីសាម៉ារីម្នាក់ នៅពេលសិស្សរបស់ទ្រង់បានចេញ ទៅផ្សារ អស់ហើយ។  ៣- ព្រះយេស៊ូវ ចាប់ផ្ដើមដោយ សុំទឹកស្រ្ថីនោះសោយ (ឬទទួលទាន) ដែលធ្វើឱយស្រ្ថី សាសន៍សាម៉ារីនេះ មានការចាប់អារម្មណ៍យ៉ាងខ្លាំង ចំពោះកាយវិការ ដ៏ចំឡែករបស់ ព្រះយេស៊ូវនេះ ព្រោះធម្មតា សាសន៍យូដាមិនទាក់ជាមួយនឹងសាសន៍សាម៉ារីទេ សាសន៍ទាំងពីរនេះ មិនរាប់អានគ្នាទេ។ ៤- ការសាសងនេះ បាននាំចូលដល់រឿងព្រះ រឿងទឹករស់ ដែលនាំឱយបានជីវិត អស់កល្បជានិច្ច។  ៥- មិនតែប៉ុណ្ណោះ កាសាសងនេះ បាននាំឱយ ព្រះយេស៊ូវ បា្រប់ស្រ្ដីរូបនេះ អំពីអី្វ ដែលនាងបានធ្វើ ដូចជាទ្រង់បានស្គាល់នាង យ៉ាងច្បាស់ណាស់ ការនេះធ្វើឱយ ស្រ្ថីរូបនេះ ភ្ញាក់ខ្លួន ជាខ្លាំង ដែលនាំឱយនាង ទទួលស្គាល់ថា ព្រះយេស៊ូវ ជាព្រះមែស៊ី ដែលបានទាយ ទុកក្នុងព្រះគម្ពីរ មកមែន ព្រះយេស៊ូវក៏បានបញ្ជាក់ បន្ថែមថា ត្រូវដូច ពាក្យនាងថាហើយ។  ៦- ដោយការអស្ចារ្យ ដែលទ្រង់បានដឹង ហើយស្គាល់នាងច្បាស់ ដូច្នេះហើយ បានជានាងដាក់ខ្អមចុះ រត់ចូលទៅក្នុងភូមីវិញ ដើម្បីហៅញាតិមិត្តនាង ឱយមកជួប ព្រះយេស៊ូវផ្ទាល់ ហើយមនុស្សជាច្រើនក៏បានស្គាល់ ព្រះយេស៊ូវតាមរយៈនាងដែរ។  ខ- ពន្យល់អត្ថន័យ៖  ១- ស្រុកសាម៉ារី = ជាស្រុកមួយ ក្នុងស្រុកអ៊ីស្រាអែលដែលសំបូរ ដោយជនជាតិដទៃ និងកូនកាត់ ដែលគេចាត់ទុកថាជាប្រជាជនក្រៅសាសន៍។ ជនជាតិអ៊ីស្រាអែល ប្រកាន់មិនដើរកាត់ស្រុកនេះទេ ហើយក៏មិនរាប់អាន ប្រជាជន ដែលរស់នៅ ក្នុងស្រុកនេះ ដែរ។  ២- ក្នុងខ៧ ព្រះយេស៊ូវបានសុំទឹក ស្រ្ដីសាសន៍សាម៉ារីនេះ មិនមែនជាការធម្មតាទេ គឺបានបញ្ជាក់ថា ព្រះយេស៊ូវមិនបានកាន់ ទំនៀមទម្លាប់ សាសន៍យូដាទេ តែទ្រង់ប្រហែលជាមានលក្ខណៈ និងសម្លៀកបំពាក់ ជាសាសន៍យូដា ព្រោះស្រ្ដីនោះ បានដឹង ហើយស្គាល់ទ្រង់ មួយរំពេច ថាទ្រង់ ជាសាសន៍យូដា។  ៣- ក្នុងចុងខ១០ និងខ១៤ ទឹករស់ ដែលព្រះយេស៊ូវ នឹងឱយ គឺសំដៅទៅលើ ព្រះវិញ្ញាណបរិសុទ្ធ ដែលបង្កើត ឱយបានជីវិត អស់កល្បជានិច្ច។ អស់អ្នកណា ដែលបានផឹកទឹករស់ហើយ នោះមិនត្រូវស្រេកទៀតឡើយ គឺបានស្កប់ចិត្ដ មានសេចក្ដី សង្ឃឹម មិនត្រូវការ សេចក្ដីជំនឿ  ដទៃទៀតឡើយ។  ៤- ក្នុងខ១៨ ព្រះយេស៊ូវ បានប្រាប់ស្រ្ថីរូបនោះ ដោយចំៗ អំពីជីវិតនាង ដែលនាំ ឱយនាងមានការអស្ចារ្យក្នុងចិត្ដ ហើយក៏ទទួលស្គាល់ទ្រង់ជាព្រះមែស៊ី។ ការនេះក៏ អាចបញ្ជាក់បានថា ព្រះយេស៊ូវជាព្រះ ដែលបង្កើតមនុស្ស ព្រោះទ្រង់បានស្គាល់ មនុស្សដោយមិនបានជួបផង។  ៥- ក្នុងខ២០ ស្រ្ដីនោះបានលើកសំនួរ អំពីការថា្វយបង្គំព្រះ ហាក់ដូចជានាងចង់ ផ្ដូរប្រធានបទ ដែលកំពុងតែសាសង តែប្រហែលជានាង មានការឆ្ងល់ពីរឿងនេះ យូរហើយ ឬក៏នាងចង់បញ្ជាក់នាងក៏ជាអ្នកមានជំនឿលើព្រះដែរ។  ៦- ក្នុងខ២៣ ព្រះយេស៊ូវ បានឆ្លើយ នឹងសំនួរ ស្រ្ដីនោះ យ៉ាងប្រកដច្បាស់ ថាពេល វេលា បានមកដល់ហើយ ដល់ពួកមនុស្ស ដែលថា្វយបង្គំព្រះ ដោយពិតត្រង់ គឺគេអាច ថ្វាយបង្គំព្រះ ដោយវិញ្ញាណ និងសេចក្ដីពិតវិញ អាចនៅគ្រប់ទីកន្លែង មិនចាំបាច់លើភ្នំ ឬនៅក្រុងយេរូសាឡិមទេ។ គ- អនុវត្ដព្រះបន្ទូលនេះជាផលប្រយោជន៍៖  ១- ព្រះយេស៊ូវ បានចោល ប្រពៃណីយ៍សាសន៍យូដា ដោយមិនប្រកាន់ ពួកសាសន៍ សាម៉ារីទេ ដូច្នេះគ្រិស្ទានក៏អាចចោលទំនៀមទម្លាប់របស់ខ្លួន ហើយក៏អាចចោល ការតឹងរឹងហួតល្បត់ដែរ គឺតឹងហួសពីក្រិតវិន័យ របស់ព្រះទៅទៀត ដែលនាំឱយខាត ឱកាសក្នុងការផ្សាយ ដំណឹងល្អរបស់ព្រះ។ ប្រសិនជា ព្រះយេស៊ូវប្រកាន់ មិនដើរកាត់ស្រុកសាម៉ារី ដូចសាសន៍ យូដា ដទៃទៀត នោះប្រាកដ ជាមិនបានជួប ជាមួយស្រ្ដីមា្នក់នេះទេ ដែលនាង បានប្រាប់មនុស្ស ជាច្រើនទៀត ឱយបានជឿ ដល់ព្រះដែរ។  ២- ស្រ្ដីសាសន៍សាម៉ារីរូបនេះ បានបង្រៀនយើងឱយចេះធ្វើទីបន្ទាល់ នៅពេលដែល បានស្គាល់ព្រះហើយ គឺមានមនុស្ស ជាច្រើនបានស្គាល់ ព្រះដោយសារនាង។       

February 12, 2014 by
 អត្ថបទសិក្សាព្រះគម្ពីរ  យ៉ូហាន ៣៖១-១៦  Date: 2/12/14,  កំណើតថ្មីរបស់មនុស្ស ១ រីឯ​នៅ​ក្នុង​ពួក​ផារិស៊ី មាន​ចៅហ្វាយ​សាសន៍​យូដា​ម្នាក់ ឈ្មោះ​នីកូដេម២ លោក​ក៏​មក​ឯ​ព្រះយេស៊ូវ​ទាំង​យប់ ទូល​ថា លោក​គ្រូ យើង​ខ្ញុំ​ដឹង​ថា លោក​ជា​គ្រូ​មក​ពី​ព្រះ​ពិត ដ្បិត​គ្មាន​អ្នក​ណា​អាច​នឹង​ធ្វើ​ទី​សំគាល់ ដែល​លោក​ធ្វើ​ទាំង​នេះ​បាន​ទេ លើក​តែ​ព្រះ​គង់​នៅ​ជា​មួយ​ប៉ុណ្ណោះ៣ ព្រះយេស៊ូវ​មាន​ព្រះបន្ទូល​ឆ្លើយ​ថា ប្រាកដ​មែន ខ្ញុំ​ប្រាប់​អ្នក​ជា​ប្រាកដ​ថា បើ​មិន​បាន​កើត​ជា​ថ្មី នោះ​គ្មាន​អ្នក​ណា​អាច​នឹង​ឃើញ​នគរ​ព្រះ​បាន​ទេ៤ លោក​នីកូដេម​ទូល​សួរ​ថា ធ្វើ​ដូច​ម្តេច​នឹង​កើត​ឡើង​បាន ក្នុង​កាល​ដែល​ចាស់​ហើយ តើ​អាច​នឹង​ចូល​ទៅ​ក្នុង​ពោះ​ម្តាយ​ម្តង​ទៀត ហើយ​កើត​ឡើង​វិញ​បាន​ឬ៥ ព្រះយេស៊ូវ​មាន​ព្រះបន្ទូល​ឆ្លើយ​ថា ប្រាកដ​មែន ខ្ញុំ​ប្រាប់​អ្នក​ជា​ប្រាកដ​ថា បើ​មិន​បាន​កើត​អំពី​ទឹក ហើយ​អំពី​ព្រះវិញ្ញាណ នោះ​គ្មាន​អ្នក​ណា​អាច​នឹង​ចូល​ទៅ​ក្នុង​នគរ​ព្រះ​បាន​ទេ៦ របស់​អ្វី​ដែល​កើត​ពី​សាច់ នោះ​ជា​សាច់​ទេ ហើយ​ដែល​កើត​ពី​ព្រះវិញ្ញាណ នោះ​ជា​វិញ្ញាណ​វិញ៧ កុំ​ឲ្យ​ឆ្ងល់ ពី​ពាក្យ​ដែល​ខ្ញុំ​ប្រាប់​ថា ត្រូវ​តែ​កើត​ជា​ថ្មី​នោះ​ឡើយ៨ ឯ​ខ្យល់ ចង់​បក់​ទៅ​ឯ​ណា ក៏​ចេះ​តែ​បាន ហើយ​អ្នក​ឮ​សូរ​សព្ទ តែ​មិន​ដឹង​ជា​មក​ពី​ណា ឬ​ទៅ​ឯ​ណា​ទេ អស់​អ្នក​ណា​ដែល​កើត​មក​ពី​ព្រះវិញ្ញាណ នោះ​ក៏​ដូច្នោះ​ដែរ៩ លោក​នីកូដេម​ទូល​សួរ​ថា ធ្វើ​ដូច​ម្តេច​ឲ្យ​ការ​ទាំង​នេះ​កើត​បាន១០ ព្រះយេស៊ូវ​ទ្រង់​ឆ្លើយ​ថា អ្នក​ជា​គ្រូ​នៃ​សាសន៍​អ៊ីស្រាអែល តែ​មិន​ដឹង​ការ​ទាំង​នេះ​ទេ​ឬ១១ ប្រាកដ​មែន ខ្ញុំ​ប្រាប់​អ្នក​ជា​ប្រាកដ​ថា យើង​ប្រាប់​ពី​ការ​ដែល​យើង​ដឹង ហើយ​ធ្វើ​បន្ទាល់​ពី​ការ​ដែល​យើង​បាន​ឃើញ តែ​អ្នក​រាល់​គ្នា​មិន​ទទួល​សេចក្តី​បន្ទាល់​របស់​យើង​ទេ១២ បើ​ខ្ញុំ​និយាយ​ប្រាប់​អ្នក​រាល់​គ្នា ពី​ការ​ដែល​ត្រូវ​ខាង​ផែនដី តែ​អ្នក​រាល់​គ្នា​មិន​ជឿ​ទៅ​ហើយ នោះ​ចំណង់​បើ​ខ្ញុំ​ប្រាប់​ពី​ការ ដែល​ត្រូវ​ខាង​ស្ថានសួគ៌​វិញ តើ​ធ្វើ​ដូច​ម្តេច​នឹង​ឲ្យ​ជឿ​ទៅ​បាន១៣ គ្មាន​អ្នក​ណា​បាន​ឡើង​ទៅ​ស្ថានសួគ៌​ឡើយ មាន​តែ​ព្រះអង្គ ដែល​យាង​ចុះ​ពី​ស្ថានសួគ៌​មក​ប៉ុណ្ណោះ គឺ​ជា​កូន​មនុស្សដែល​នៅ​ស្ថានសួគ៌​នោះ​ឯង១៤ ហើយ​ដែល​លោក​ម៉ូសេ​បាន​លើក​សត្វ​ពស់​ឡើង នៅ​ទី​រហោស្ថាន​ជា​យ៉ាង​ណា នោះ​កូន​មនុស្ស​នឹង​ត្រូវ​គេ​លើក​លោក​ឡើងយ៉ាង​នោះ​ដែរ១៥ ដើម្បី​ឲ្យ​អ្នក​ណា​ដែល​ជឿ​ដល់​កូន​មនុស្សនោះ មិន​ត្រូវ​វិនាស​ឡើយ គឺ​ឲ្យ​មាន​ជីវិត​អស់​កល្ប​ជានិច្ច​វិញ១៦ ដ្បិត​ព្រះ​ទ្រង់​ស្រឡាញ់​មនុស្ស​លោក ដល់​ម៉្លេះ​បាន​ជា​ទ្រង់​ប្រទាន​ព្រះរាជបុត្រា​ទ្រង់​តែ​១ ដើម្បី​ឲ្យ​អ្នក​ណា​ដែល​ជឿ​ដល់​ព្រះរាជបុត្រា​នោះ មិន​ត្រូវ​វិនាស​ឡើយ គឺ​ឲ្យ​មាន​ជីវិត​អស់​កល្ប​ជានិច្ច​វិញ   ក- ពិនិត្យអត្ថបទ៖  ១- លោកនីកូដេម ជាពួកផារិស៊ីម្នាក់ បានមកជួបព្រះយេស៊ូវទាំងយប់ ដោយយល់ថា ព្រះយេស៊ូវ ជាមនុស្សពិសេស ដែលមកពីព្រះ។  ២- ព្រះយេស៊ូវ បានលើកពីប្រធានបទមួយស្ដីពី ការកើតជាថ្មី ដែលជាប្រធានសំខាន់ មិនសំរាប់តែ លោកនីកូដេម ប៉ុណ្ណោះទេ តែសំរាប់មនុស្សជាតិទាំងអស់ នៅលើផែនដី។  ៣- លោកនីកូដេម និងព្រះយេស៊ូវ បានពិភាក្សាគ្នាយ៉ាងល្អិតល្អន់ ក្នុងប្រធានបទ ការកើតជាថ្មីនេះ។  ៤- ខគន្លិះមាន៖ ខ៣, ខ៥, ខ៦, ៧, ៨, ខ១៣, ខ១៥, ខ១៦ ខ- ពន្យល់អត្ថន័យ៖  ១- ក្នុងខ៣ ព្រះយេស៊ូវថា បើមិនបាន កើតជាថ្មី នោះគ្មានអ្នកណាអាច នឹងឃើញនគរ ព្រះបានទេ មានន័យថា បើមិនបានកើតជាថ្មី នោះមិនអាចទៅស្ថានសួគ៍បានឡើយ។ ការនេះសំខាន់ណាស់ ដូច្នេះហើយបានជាលោកនីកូដេម សួរបញ្ជាក់ ដើម្បីឱយ ព្រះយេស៊ូវ ពន្យល់ឱយបាន ច្បាស់លាស់ពីការកើតជាថ្មីនេះ តើមានន័យយ៉ាងដូចម្ដេច។  ២- នៅខ៥ ព្រះយេស៊ូវ​មាន​ព្រះបន្ទូល​ថា​ បើ​មិន​បាន​កើត​អំពី​ទឹក ហើយ​អំពី​ព្រះវិញ្ញាណ នោះ​គ្មាន​អ្នក​ណា ​អាច​នឹង​ចូល​ទៅ ​ក្នុង​នគរ​ព្រះ​បាន​ទេ។ ពាក្យថា កើតអំពីទឹក នៅ ទីនេះ មិនសំដៅយក ការជ្រមុជទឹកនោះទេ តែសំដៅលើការ ស្អាតបរិសុទ្ធវិញ ព្រោះ ការជ្រមុជទឹក គឺគ្រាន់តែបញ្ជាក់ ពីការស្តាប់បង្គាប់ ដែលព្រះយេស៊ូវបាន បង្គាប់ឱយ ធ្វើការនេះ នឹងជាទីបន្ទាល់ ថាខ្លួនបានប្រែចិត្ដ ទទួលជឿព្រះ ហើយប៉ុណ្ណោះ មានតែ មនុស្សទេ ដែលបានធ្វើបុណ្យ ជ្រមុជទឹក ចំណែក ព្រះយេស៊ូវវិញ ទ្រង់មិនបានធ្វើ បុណ្យជ្រមុជទឹក ឱយមនុស្ស ណាម្នាក់នោះទេ គឺទ្រង់បានជ្រមុជគេ ដោយព្រះវិញ្ញាណ វិញ។  ៣- ដូច្នេះការកើតជាថ្មីនេះ គឺជាការដែលកើត ដោយវិញ្ញាណ ដែលទ្រង់បានជ្រមុជ នោះឯង។ ក្នុងខ៨ ហើយ ការកើតជាថ្មីនេះ ក៏មើលមិនឃើញផង ព្រោះជាវិញ្ញាណ បីហាក់ដូចជាខ្យល់ ដែលរសាត់ចុះឡើងពិត តែមើលមិនឃើញឡើយ។  ៤- ក្នុងខ១៣ ព្រះយេស៊ូវ បានបញ្ជាក់ថា ទ្រង់ជាព្រះដែល យាងចុះពីស្ថានសួគ៍មក ដើម្បីធ្វើការទាំងអស់នេះ គឺការឱយកំណើតថ្មី អំពីព្រះវិញ្ញាណ ដើម្បីឱយមនុស្សមាន សិទ្ធិ ចូលស្ថានសួគ៍ នេះឯង។ ៥- ដោយសារ មនុស្សមានការពិបាកយល់ អំពីផ្នែកព្រលឹងវិញ្ញាណនេះ សូម្បីតែលោក នីកូដេម ដែលជាអ្នកធំ មានចំណេះជ្រៅជ្រះផង នៅតែ មិនបានយល់ច្បាស់ ពីការនេះ ទេ ដូច្នេះហើយ បានជាព្រះយេស៊ូវ មានបន្ទូលយ៉ាងខ្លី ក្នុងខ១៥ថា  ដើម្បី​ឲ្យ​អ្នក​ណា​ដែល​ជឿ ​ដល់​កូន​មនុស្ស (គឺជឿដល់ទ្រង់) នោះមិន​ត្រូវ​វិនាស​ឡើយ គឺ​ឲ្យ​មាន​ជីវិត​អស់​កល្ប ​ជានិច្ច​វិញ។ គឺគ្រាន់ជឿ ទុកចិត្ដ ដល់ទ្រង់ប៉ុណ្ណោះ។  ៦- ក្នុងខ១៦ ព្រះទ្រង់បានស្រឡាញ់ មនុស្សលោកទាំងអស់ក៏ពិតមែន ប៉ុន្ដែមានតែអ្នក ដែលបានជឿ ដល់ព្រះរាជបុត្រា គឺព្រះយេស៊ូវប៉ុណ្ណោះ ដែលមិនត្រូវជាប់ជំនុំជំរះ ឬមានទោសឡើយ តែត្រូវបានជីវិត អស់កល្ប នៅនាស្ថានសួគ៍ ជាមួយទ្រង់វិញ មានន័យថា អស់អ្នកណា ដែលមិន បានជឿ ដល់ទ្រង់ នោះនឹងជាប់ជំនុំជំរះវិញ  ព្រោះព្រះទ្រង់ ជាព្រះដ៏ បរិសុទ្ធ សុចរិត យុតិធម៍ ទ្រង់មិនអាច រាប់អ្នកមានបាប ជាអត់ទោស នោះទេ។  គ- អនុវត្ដព្រះបន្ទូលនេះជាប្រយោជន៍៖  ១- ដូច្នេះកំណើតថ្មី ដែលកើតដោយសារ ព្រះវិញ្ញាណនេះ សំខាន់ខ្លាំងណាស់ សម្រាប់ មនុស្សគ្រប់រូប ដែលចង់ទៅនៅស្ថានសួគ៍ គឺព្រះយេស៊ូវ ដែលយាងចុះ ពីសា្ថនសួគ៍មក គឺដើម្បីលាង សំអាតមនុស្ស ឱយបានស្អាត ពីអំពើបាបរបស់ខ្លួន ដើម្បីឱយបានចូល ទៅទីបរិសុទ្ធរបស់ទ្រង់។ ២- ព្រះយេស៊ូវ បានបញ្ជាក់ គ្រប់ទាំងសកម្មភាព របស់ទ្រង់ ថាទ្រង់ប្រាកដ ជាព្រះ ដែលបានយាងចុះ ពីស្ថានសួគ៍ពិតប្រាកដមែន គឺទ្រង់បានមក ចាប់កំណើត នឹងនាង ព្រហ្មចារីណ៍ ដែលមាន ព្រះវិញ្ញាណបរិសុទ្ធ ជាបិតា គឹជាព្រះ។ ទ្រង់បានសុគត តែបីថ្ងៃ ហើយទ្រង់ បានរស់ ឡើងវិញ ក៏បានយាង ត្រឡប់ទៅស្ថានសួគ៍ វិញទាំង ភ្នែកស្រស់ មានសិស្សទ្រង់ បានធ្វើបន្ទាល់ ពីការទាំងអស់នេះ ដោយមាន ទាំងកត់ ចារទុក ក្នុងព្រះគម្ពីរផង។  ៣- ដោយសារព្រះគុណ ទ្រង់មានសេចកី្ដ អត់ធ្មត់នឹងអំពើបាប របស់មនុស្ស ទ្រង់បាន ប្រកាស ផ្សាយដំណឹងល្អនេះ អស់រាប់ពាន់ឆ្នាំហើយ ដើម្បីឱយមនុស្ស បានប្រែចិត្ដ ជឿដល់ទ្រង់ តើនេះមិនយុតិធម៌ ទេឬអី? តើព្រះទ្រង់មិនបានទុក ឱយអស់ លោក បងប្អូន មួយរយឆ្នាំ សំរាប់គិតពិចារណា នឹងធ្វើការសម្រេច ប្រែចិត្ដជឿ ដល់ទ្រង់ទេឬអី? នេះគឺជាការសំខាន់ តែមួយគត់ នៃជីវិតមនុស្សហើយ បើមិនមែនទេ តើមានអ្វី ដែលសំខាន់ ជាងនេះទៀត? សូមរកនឹកមើលចុះ លើសពីនេះគឹគ្មានអ្វី ក្រៅពី ការស្លាប់ទៅវិញ ជាអសារបង់ ប៉ុណ្ណោះ។  ៤- ព្រះទ្រង់បានបង្កើត បក្សីមក ដែលជាសត្វ ដែលមានកំណើត ពីរដង គឺម្ដងដំបូង ជាពង ដែលនៅក្នុងរបាំង នៃសំបក មើលអី្វក៏មិនឃើញ សូម្បីតែមេ ដែលជាអ្នកបង្កើត ខ្លួនក៏មិនឃើញ មិនស្គាល់ផង ទាល់តែវាញាស់ គឺកើតជា ដំណាក់កាលទីពីរ ទើបវា បានស្គាល់ អី្វៗទាំងអស់។  ៥- តើលោក អ្នកបានកើត ជាថ្មីហើយឬនៅ? បើនៅទេ តើចង់ទៅនៅ ស្ថានសួគ៌ឬទេ? បើចង់ សូមទូលសូម ទៅព្រះយេស៊ូវ តាមលំនាំ សេចក្ដីអធិស្ឋាន ដូចតទៅនេះ ៖  ឱ! ព្រះយេស៊ូវអើយ ទូលបង្គំជាមនុស្សមានបាប សូមទ្រង់មេត្ដា អត់ទោសបាប ឱយទូលបង្គំផង ហើយសូមទ្រង់អនុញ្ញាតិ ឱទូលបង្គំបានចូលទៅនៅ ក្នុងនគរ របស់ទ្រង់ផង។ អាម៉ិន  សូមបងប្អូនស្វែងរក ព្រះវិហារ ជិតខាងបងប្អូន ដើម្បីចូលរួម ថា្វយបង្គំទ្រង់ នឹងរៀន ព្រះបន្ទូលទ្រង់ថែមទៀត។  បើបងប្អូនមានសំណួរអ្វី សូមទាក់ទងតាមរយៈ website: www.cambodiancc.org   សូមព្រះដ៏មានព្រះជន្មរស់ ប្រទានពរ ដល់អស់ លោកអ្នក បងប្អូន។  

January 29, 2014 by
  អត្ថបទសិក្សាព្រះគម្ពីរ  យ៉ូហាន ២៖១-១១  Date: 1/25/14, 2:30am   ទឹកក្លាយជាស្រា​នៅ​ភូមិ​កាណា   ១ លុះ​៣​ថ្ងៃ​ក្រោយ​មក មាន​វិវាហមង្គល នៅ​ភូមិ​កាណា ក្នុង​ស្រុក​កាលីឡេ ហើយ​មាតា​ព្រះយេស៊ូវ​ក៏​នៅ​ឯ​ណោះ​ស្រាប់ ២ គេ​បាន​អញ្ជើញ​ព្រះយេស៊ូវ ព្រម​ទាំង​ពួក​សិស្ស​ទ្រង់​ទៅ​ឯ​ការ​នោះ​ដែរ ៣ កាល​ស្រា​ទំពាំងបាយជូរ​អស់​ហើយ នោះ​មាតា​ព្រះយេស៊ូវ​ទូល​ទ្រង់​ថា គេ​អស់​ស្រា​ទំពាំងបាយជូរ​ហើយ ៤ តែ​ព្រះយេស៊ូវ​មាន​ព្រះបន្ទូល​តប​ថា មាតា​អើយ តើ​ការ​នោះ​អំពល់​អ្វី​ដល់​យើង ពេល​វេលា​ខ្ញុំ​មិន​ទាន់​មក​ដល់​នៅ​ឡើយ ៥ មាតា​ទ្រង់​ក៏​ប្រាប់​ដល់​ពួក​បាវ​ថា ការ​អ្វី​ដែល​លោក​ប្រាប់​ឲ្យ​ធ្វើ នោះ​ត្រូវ​ធ្វើ​ចុះ ៦ រីឯ​នៅ​ទី​នោះ មាន​ពាង​ថ្ម​៦ តាម​ទំនៀម​ការ​លាង​សំអាត​របស់​សាសន៍​យូដា ពាង​មួយៗ​នោះ​ចំណុះ​ទឹក​បាន​២ឬ៣​អម្រែក ៧ ព្រះយេស៊ូវ​មាន​ព្រះបន្ទូល​ទៅ​គេ​ថា ចូរ​ចាក់​ទឹក​ឲ្យ​ពេញ​ពាង​ទាំង​នេះ​ទៅ គេ​ក៏​ចាក់​ទឹក​ពេញ​ដល់​មាត់​ពាង ៨ រួច​ទ្រង់​មាន​ព្រះបន្ទូល​ប្រាប់​គេ​ថា ឥឡូវ​នេះ ចូរ​ដង​យក​ទៅ​ជូន​ដល់​លោក​ជា​មង្គលការ​ចុះ គេ​ក៏​ដង​យក​ទៅ ៩ កាល​អ្នក​មង្គលការ​បាន​ភ្លក់​ទឹក ដែល​បាន​ប្រែ​ទៅ​ជា​ស្រា​ទំពាំងបាយជូរ​ហើយ ឥត​មាន​ដឹង​ជា​មក​ពី​ណា (តែ​ពួក​បាវ​បំរើ​ដែល​ដង​ទឹក​នោះ គេ​ដឹង) នោះ​អ្នក​មង្គលការ​ក៏​ហៅ​ប្តី​ថ្មោងថ្មី​មក​និយាយ​ថា ១០ មនុស្ស​ទាំងឡាយ គេ​តែង​តែ​លើក​ស្រា​ទំពាំងបាយជូរ​ល្អ​មក​ជា​មុន លុះ​កាល​បាន​ផឹក​ជា​ច្រើន​ហើយ នោះ​ទើប​លើក​ស្រា​ទំពាំងបាយជូរ ដែល​មិនសូវ​ល្អ​មក​ជា​ក្រោយ តែ​នេះ អ្នក​បាន​ទុក​ស្រា​ទំពាំងបាយជូរ​យ៉ាង​ល្អ ដរាប​ដល់​ឥឡូវ​នេះ​វិញ ១១ ព្រះយេស៊ូវ ទ្រង់​ធ្វើ​ទី​សំគាល់​មុន​ដំបូង​នេះ នៅ​ភូមិ​កាណា ក្នុង​ស្រុក​កាលីឡេ ទាំង​សំដែង​សិរីល្អ​របស់​ទ្រង់ ហើយ​ពួក​សិស្ស​ក៏​ជឿ​ដល់​ទ្រង់។    ក- ពិនិត្យអត្ថបទ៖  ១- ព្រះយេស៊ូវបានយាងចូលរួម វិធីមង្គលការ នៅ​ភូមិ​កាណា ក្នុង​ស្រុក​កាលីឡេ ជាមួយសិស្សរបស់ទ្រង់ ដោយមាននាង ម៉ារីជាមាតា ទ្រង់ជាអ្នកចាត់ចែងការ នៅទីនោះ។  ២- ស្រាទំពាំងបាយជូរបានត្រូវអស់ ម៉ារីបានប្រាប់ការនេះដល់ ព្រះយេស៊ូវ ឱយបានដឹង ក្នុងគោលបំណង ឱយទ្រង់ជួយ។  ៣- យោលតាមសម្តី របស់នាងម៉ារី ហាក់ដូចជាដឹងច្បាស់ថា ព្រះយេស៊ូវអាចជួយ ធ្វើស្រា បន្ថែមឱយនាងបាន។ នេះសរ បញ្ជាក់ថា នាងម៉ារីជាមា្ដយ ធ្លាប់បានឃើញ ព្រះយេស៊ូវ សម្ដែងការអស្ចារ្យ ពីមុនរួចមកហើយ។  ៤- ដំបូង ព្រះយេស៊ូវហាក់ដូចជាចង់ ប្រកែក តែបែរជាធ្វើសម្រេច ដោយសា្ដប់ បង្គាប់ម្ដាយវិញ។  ៥- អ្នកបំរើ បានស្ដាប់បង្គាប់ ព្រះយេស៊ូវ តាមបញ្ជារបស់នាង ម៉ារី ដោយដងទឹក បំពេញ ពាងទាំងអស់។  ៦- ព្រះយេស៊ូវមិនបានធ្វើអ្វី ក្រៅពីបង្គាប់ឱយដងទឹកចាក់បំពេញពាង ហើយបញ្ជា ឱយយក សា្រទៅឱយ ម្ចាស់ការ ដើម្បីភ្លក់ប៉ុណ្ណោះ។  ៧- បងប្អូន ក៏អាចសង្កេតរក ចំណុចផ្សេងៗទៀតប្រសិនបើជាមាន។   ខ- ពន្យល់អត្ថន័យ៖  ១- ការអស្ចារ្យនេះ មនុស្សធម្មតា មិនអាចធ្វើបានទេ ការអស្ចារ្យនេះ គឺព្រះយេស៊ូវ បានធ្វើទឹក ឱយកា្លយ ជាស្រាទំពាំងបាយជូរ ដោយម្ចាស់មង្គលការ ឥតបានដឹង ថាមក ពីណាទេ គឺគ្រាន់តែដឹងថា សា្រថ្មីដែលទើបនឹងភ្លក់នេះ មានរស់ជាតិ ឆ្ងាញ់ជាង ស្រាមុន។ ការអស្ចារ្យនេះ មានលំនាំមិនខុសពីអ្វី ដែលកើតមានក្នុង ដំណើរការ ធម្មជាតី ដែរទេ គ្រាន់តែប្រើរយៈពេល យ៉ាងខ្លី បំផុតប៉ុណ្ណោះ។  ២- សូមសង្កេតមើល ទឹកដែលកា្លយជាស្រាទំពាំងបាយជូរ ក្នុងដំណើរការធម្មជាតិ អ្នកបំរើត្រូវដង ទឹកចាក់គល់ ដើមទំពាំងបាយជូរ ទឹករំលាយក៏ជាតិរ៉ែ គ្រប់ប្រភេទក្នុងដី ដែលផ្លែ ទំពាំងបាយជូរ ត្រូវការ ក៏ត្រូវស្រូបឡើង ដោយឬសវា ដើម្បីបង្កើត ផ្លែទំពាំង បាយជូរ ហើយត្រូវរង់ចាំ ក្នុងរយៈពេល យ៉ាងយូរខែរហូត ដល់បានផល យកទៅគាប យកទឹកទំពាំងបាយជូរ ហើយត្រូវរក្សាទុកជាយូរឆ្នាំទៀត ទើបបានកា្លយ ជាស្រាល្អ បាន។ ដូច្នេះការអស្ចារ្យ ដែលព្រះយេស៊ូវបានធ្វើទឹក ឱយកា្លយជាស្រានេះ គ្រាន់តែជាការ បំព្រួយ ដំណើរការ ដែលមាន ក្នុងធម្មជាតិ មកក្នុងព្រះហស្ថទ្រង់ ប៉ុណ្ណោះ ដោយប្រើ រយៈ ពេលខ្លីបំផុត គឺគ្រាន់តែឱយអ្នកបំរើ ដងទឹកចាក់ ក្នុងពាង តែម្តង ហើយទ្រង់ គ្រាន់តែ បន្ថែម សារជាតិ របស់ស្រាទំពាំងបាយជូរ ដែលមាននៅ ក្នុងអង្គទ្រង់ស្រាប់ គឺនៅក្នុងព្រះចេស្ដាទ្រង់ (ក្នុងទ្រង់មានគ្រប់ទាំងអស់)។  ៣- បទគម្ពីរនេះ បានបញ្ជាក់ថា ព្រះយេស៊ូវជា ព្រះ ព្រោះទ្រង់អាចបង្កើតរបស់ ដែលមានក្នុងធម្មជាតិ ដែលជារបស់ដែលព្រះបានបង្កើតដែរ គឺ របស់ដែលកើតមាន ក្នុងធម្មជាតិ ទ្រង់អាចធ្វើបានដូចគ្នា ដោយប្រើពេលវេលាយ៉ាងខ្លីបំផុត។  ៤- សូមបញ្ជាក់ថា៖ ព្រះយេស៊ូវមិនមែនជា ចិនប៉ាហ៊ីទេ គឺទ្រង់មិនបាន សំដែង ដោយប្រើវិធី បន្លំឆ្ពិនភ្នែកនោះទេ អ្វីដែលទ្រង់បានធ្វើជារបស់ពិតប្រាកដ ទ្រង់ជាសេចក្ដីពិត។  ៥- បងប្អូនប្រហែល ជាអាចមានចំណុច ពន្យល់បន្ថែមទៀតបានដែរ។   គ- អនុវត្ដព្រះបន្ទូលនេះជាប្រយោជន៍៖  ១- ក្នុងវិធីមង្គលការត្រូវមានវត្ដមានព្រះចូលរួម  ២- ព្រះយេស៊ូវជួយបំពេញ ឬបង្គ្រប់ការខ្វះខាត  ៣- ចូរបែររក ទូលសូមដល់ព្រះយេស៊ូវ នៅពេលយើងត្រូវការជំនួយចាំបាច់  ៤- បំពេញភារកិច្ចរបស់យើង ដើម្បីព្រះបង្ហើយការអស្ចារ្យទ្រង់អោយយើង។  ៥- បងប្អូនអាចស្វែង រកចំណុចអនុវត្តន៍ ជាច្រើនទៀតបាន។   សំនួរ៖  អត្ថបទនេះអាចបង្កើតជាសំណួរថា៖  ១- តើគ្រិស្ទានទទួលទានស្រាបានឬទេ?  កំណត់សម្គាល់៖ ស្រាទំពាំងបាយជូរប្រភេទនេះ ជាទឹកភេសជ្ជៈ។ ទឹកផ្លែទំពាំងបាយជូរ ជាទឹកផ្លែឈើពិសេសម្យ៉ាង ដែលទុកយូរ មិនចេះផ្អូម តែបានក្លាយជា ស្រាវិញ ដោយ ឯកឯង ដោយមិនបាច់ថែម សារជាតិអ្វីទៀតឡើយ ហើយក៏ជាវិធីដើម្បីទុក ទឹកផ្លែទំពាំងបាយជូរ ទទួលទានជាភេសជ្ជៈ នៅគ្រប់រដូវបាន។  ចម្លើយ៖ ការទទួលស្រាទំពាំងបាយជូរ មិននាំឲយបាបនោះទេ តែការស្រវឹងនោះនាំអោយមាន បាប ដូច្នេះគួរទទួលទាន បែបដែលគួរ ថ្លៃថ្នូរ មិនមែនដោយបែបឡូឡាទេ។   ការទទួលទានស្រា របស់គ្រិស្ទានជាប្រធានបទមួយយ៉ាងរសើប ដោយ មានយោបល់ នឹងគំនិតជំទាស់ជាច្រើនផង។  សរុបសេចក្ដី បើសិនណាជាមិនចាំបាច់ ឬក៏ទទួលទានដោយចិត្ដសង្ស័យ ឬក៏ចង់រក្សាភាពវិសុទ្ធ ឬបរិសុទ្ធ ថ្វាយព្រះ នោះចូរកុំទទួលទានតែម្តង នោះជាការល្អ នឹងឥតនាំអោយមានសៅហ្មងផង។          

January 9, 2014 by
  1​​​​​​​​/09/14_ 5:00am ពន្លឺនៃលោកិយ៍  Verses: យូហាន ១៖១-១៤  ១ កាល​ដើម​ដំបូង​មាន​ព្រះបន្ទូល ព្រះបន្ទូល​ក៏​គង់​នៅ​ជា​មួយនឹង​ព្រះ ហើយ​ព្រះបន្ទូល​នោះ​ឯង​ជា​ព្រះ២ ទ្រង់​គង់​នៅ​ជា​មួយ​នឹង​ព្រះ តាំង​អំពី​ដើម​មក៣ គ្រប់​របស់​ទាំង​អស់​បាន​កើត​មក​ដោយសារ​ទ្រង់ ហើយ​ក្នុង​បណ្តា​របស់​ដែល​បាន​បង្កើត​មក​ទាំង​ប៉ុន្មាន នោះ​គ្មាន​អ្វី​ណា​មួយ​កើត​មក​ក្រៅ​ពី​ទ្រង់​ឡើយ៤ នៅ​ក្នុង​ទ្រង់​មាន​ជីវិត ហើយ​ជីវិត​នោះ​ជា​ពន្លឺ​នៃ​មនុស្ស​លោក៥ ពន្លឺ​នោះ​ក៏​ភ្លឺ​មក​ក្នុង​សេចក្តី​ងងឹត តែ​សេចក្តី​ងងឹត​យល់​មិន​ដល់​ពន្លឺ​ទេ។ ៦ មាន​ម្នាក់​ឈ្មោះ​យ៉ូហាន ដែល​ព្រះ​ទ្រង់​ចាត់​ឲ្យ​មក៧ អ្នក​នោះ​បាន​មក​សំរាប់​ជា​ទី​បន្ទាល់ ដើម្បី​នឹង​ធ្វើ​បន្ទាល់​ពី​ពន្លឺ ប្រយោជន៍​ឲ្យ​មនុស្ស​ទាំង​អស់​បាន​ជឿ ដោយសារ​គាត់៨ គាត់​មិន​មែន​ជា​ពន្លឺ​នោះ​ទេ គឺ​មក​គ្រាន់​តែ​នឹង​ធ្វើ​បន្ទាល់​ពី​ពន្លឺ​តែ​ប៉ុណ្ណោះ។ ៩ ឯ​ពន្លឺ​ដ៏​ពិត នោះ​គឺ​ជា​ពន្លឺ​ដែល​បំភ្លឺ​ដល់​មនុស្ស​ទាំង​អស់ ដែល​កើត​មក​ក្នុង​លោកីយ៍១០ ទ្រង់​បាន​គង់​ក្នុង​លោកីយ៍ ហើយ​លោកីយ៍​ក៏​កើត​មក​ដោយសារ​ទ្រង់ តែ​មិន​ស្គាល់​ទ្រង់​ទេ១១ ទ្រង់​បាន​យាង​មក​គង់​នៅ​ផែនដី​របស់​ទ្រង់ តែ​រាស្ត្រ​ទ្រង់​មិន​បាន​ទទួល​ទ្រង់​សោះ១២ ប៉ុន្តែ​អស់​អ្នក​ណា​ដែល​ទទួល​ទ្រង់ គឺ​អស់​អ្នក​ដែល​ជឿ​ដល់​ព្រះនាម​ទ្រង់ នោះ​ទ្រង់​បាន​ប្រទាន​អំណាច ឲ្យ​បាន​ត្រឡប់​ជា​កូន​ព្រះ១៣ គឺ​ជា​កូន​ដែល​មិន​មែន​កើត​មក​ពី​ឈាម ឬ​តាម​ប្រាថ្នា​ខាង​រូប​សាច់ ឬ​តាម​ចំណង់​នៃ​មនុស្ស​ឡើយ គឺ​កើត​មក​អំពី​ព្រះ​វិញ។ ១៤ ព្រះបន្ទូល​ក៏​ត្រឡប់​ជា​សាច់​ឈាម ហើយ​បាន​ស្នាក់​នៅជា​មួយ​នឹង​យើង​រាល់​គ្នា យើង​រាល់​គ្នា​បាន​ឃើញ​សិរីល្អ​ទ្រង់ គឺ​ជា​សិរីល្អ​នៃ​ព្រះរាជបុត្រា​តែ​១ ដែល​មក​ពី​ព្រះវរបិតា មាន​ពេញ​ជា​ព្រះគុណ និង​សេចក្តី​ពិត។   ក្នុងអត្ថបទព្រះបន្ទូលនេះ យើងអាចយល់បានថា៖ ព្រះបន្ទូលដែលជាព្រះយេស៊ូវ នោះគឺទ្រង់ជាព្រះ ទ្រង់ជាអ្នកបង្កើតរបស់សព្វសារពើរ នៅក្នុងព្រះបន្ទូលនោះមានជីវិត ជាជីវិតថ្មី ដែលនាំមកឱយដល់មនុស្ស ដើម្បីឱយបានរស់រហូត។ នៅក្នុងទ្រង់មានជីវិតដែលជាពន្លឺដល់មនុស្សលោក គឺជីវិតរបស់ទ្រង់ ដែលកើតមកលើផែនដីនេះ ដើម្បីបំភ្លឺ ដល់មនុស្សលោក ឱ្យស្គាល់ព្រះដ៏ពិត ឱ្យយល់អំពីជីវិត ឱ្យមានសេចក្ដីសង្ឃឹម ព្រោះក្រោយពីមនុស្សបានធ្វើបាប មក មនុស្សមិនបានស្គាល់ព្រះទេ គឺព្រះទេដែលបានរើស ហោរា នឹងអ្នកបំរើ របស់ទ្រង់ រហូតដល់ពេលដែលទ្រង់ យាងមកផែនដី ដើម្បីជាពន្លឺនេះឯង។  ហើយពន្លឺនេះសំរាប់ មនុស្សលោកគ្រប់គ្នា តែមនុស្សមួយចំនួន មិនបាន និងមិនទាន់បាន បើកភ្នែក ទទួលពន្លឺរបស់ទ្រង់ នៅឡើយ គឺគេមិនព្រមយល់ មិនទទួល និងមិនជឿព្រះបន្ទូល សូម្បីតែសាសន៍ អ៊ីស្រាអែល ដែលជារាស្រ្ត ដែលទ្រង់ បានរើសទុក ក៏គេមិនព្រមទទួលជឿដល់ទ្រង់ដែរ គឺចង់និយាយ ថាមនុស្ស ភាគច្រើន ដែលមិនជឿ (ក្នុងខ៥) មនុស្សរស់លើផែនដីនេះ គឺរស់ក្នុងភាពងងឹត គឺមិនយល់អ្វីទាំងអស់ (ភាពល្ងង់ខ្លៅ មិនយល់អំពីជីវិត អំពីអ្វីដែលនៅជុំវិញខ្លួន ព្រមទាំងព្រះផង គឺមនុស្សគ្រាន់តែមានដង្ហើម ចេញចូល រស់មួយរយៈ ហើយក៏ស្លាប់ទៅវិញ ជាអសារបង់ ដោយឥតបានយល់អ្វីទាំងអស់ គេថាគេឆ្លាតមានចំណេះ តែគេត្រូវស្លាប់ ដោយមិនយល់ថាមកពីរឿងអី្វ?)  ដូច្នេះហើយបានព្រះបន្ទូល នៅ ខ១២-១៣ ថា៖ ១២ ប៉ុន្តែ​អស់​អ្នក​ណា​ដែល​ទទួល​ទ្រង់ គឺ​អស់​អ្នក​ដែល​ជឿ​ដល់​ព្រះនាម​ទ្រង់ នោះ​ទ្រង់​បាន​ប្រទាន​អំណាច ឲ្យ​បាន​ត្រឡប់​ជា​កូន​ព្រះ១៣ គឺ​ជា​កូន​ដែល​មិន​មែន​កើត​មក​ពី​ឈាម ឬ​តាម​ប្រាថ្នា​ខាង​រូប​សាច់ ឬ​តាម​ចំណង់​នៃ​មនុស្ស​ឡើយ គឺ​កើត​មក​អំពី​ព្រះ​វិញ។ មនុស្សដែលជឿដល់ព្រះ គឺទទួលព្រះ គឺទទួលជីវិត ពីដើមគេត្រូវស្លាប់ ព្រោះឥតមានព្រះ គឺឥតជិវិត យើងបានភ្លឺ យើងបានយល់ហើយ បើមនុស្សបានជាកូនព្រះហើយ នោះមនុស្សត្រូវមានជីវិតដូចជាព្រះ ព្រោះក្នុងទ្រង់មានជីវិត គឺជាជីវិតអស់កល្ប និងបានទទួលមរតក ពីព្រះ ហើយក៏បាននៅជាមួយព្រះផង។ នេះហើយជាបំណងព្រះហឬទ័យ របស់ព្រះ ដែលទ្រង់បានបង្កើតមនុស្សមក ឱ្យដូចជាអង្គទ្រង់ នោះឯង។ ដូច្នេះព្រះបន្ទូលនេះបានប្រាប់យើងថា៖ ព្រះយេស៊ូវគ្រិស្ទ ជាព្រះដែល យាងចុះ ពីឋានសួគ៍មក ដើម្បី បំភ្លឹមនុស្សឱ្យបានយល់អំពីជីវិត និងពន្យល់ប្រាប់ពី មធ្យោបាយ ដើម្បីឱ្យជីវិត បាននៅរស់ ដ៏សុខសាន្ដ ជាមួយនិងព្រះ នៅឯស្ថានសួគ៍ អស់ កល្បជានិច្ចហើយក៏ឱយ មនុស្សបាន រស់ដោយមានសង្ឃឹមក្នុងជីវិតនេះផងដែរ។ ព្រះបន្ទូល ជាច្រើនបានពន្យល់បន្ថែមទៀតថា៖ ព្រះយេស៊ូវជា ផ្លូវ ជាជីវិត ជាពន្ឡឺ ទ្រង់សុគត ជួសមនុស្ស ដើម្បីឱ្យមនុស្សបានរស់ នេះជាសេចក្ដីពិត ឥតកុហកឡើយ។ បើឥតជឿព្រះទេ តើមនុស្សរស់ដើម្បីអ្វី? សង្ឃឹមអ្វី? គឺរស់ក្នុងភាពងងឹត អន្ធការ គឺមិនយល់អ្វីទាំងអស់ គឺរស់ដើម្បីរង់ចាំថ្ងៃស្លាប់ទៅវិញប៉ុណ្ណោះ។ មែនមានជំនឿជាច្រើនទៀតដែរ ប៉ុន្ដែវាគ្រាន់តែជាគ្រឿងបញ្ឆោតចិត្ដប៉ុណ្ណោះ។ តើបងប្អូនបានភ្លឺ ហើយឬនៅ??? ជឿ ទុកចិត្ដដល់ ព្រះយេស៊ូវ ហើយឬនៅ? បា្រកដក្នុងចិត្ដឬទេ? ត្រូវតែបា្រកដ ព្រោះព្រះទ្រង់យាង ពីសា្ថនសួគ៍មក ហើយត្រូវសុគត នៅលើឈើឆ្កាង វេទនាណាស់ ទ្រង់មិនចុះមក គ្រាន់តែបញ្ឆោតចិត្ដ មនុស្ស នោះទេ គឺព្រះបន្ទូលមិនចេះកុហកឡើយ។ 

December 26, 2013 by
  12/9/13 at 12:40am                                                                        ចំណីអាហារនឹងព្រលឹងឈឺ  មនុស្សគ្រប់គ្នាខ្លាចសេចក្ដីស្លាប់ជាងអ្វីទាំងអស់ទោះតែខ្លួនមិនដែលបានស្គាល់ សេចក្ដីស្លាប់ នោះជាយ៉ាងណាក៏ដោយ គេមិនដែលធ្លាប់ស្លាប់សោះ គេដឹងតែម្យ៉ាង គឺគេនឹងត្រូវតែស្លាប់ ថ្ងៃមួយមិនខាន ដោយព្រោះឃើញមនុស្ស ស្លាប់តែបន្ដរគ្នា ជាពិសេសមនុស្ស ដែលមានវ័យចំណាស់ហើយ មនុស្សក៏ដឹងទៀតថា ខ្លួនកំពុងតែវិវត្ដន៍ ទៅក្នុងផ្លូវស្លាប់នោះឯង។ ទោះមនុស្សខំប្រឹង រកគ្រប់មធ្យោបាយ ដើម្បីការពារ ឬពន្យាអាយុខ្លួន ឱ្យបានវែង តែមិនជាបានការអ្វីទេ។ ទោះស្ដេចនាម៉ឺន មន្រ្ដី អ្នកមាន ឬអ្នកក្រកិ្ដ ទោះមានគ្រូពេទ្យពូកែយ៉ាងណាក្ដី ក៏ជួយគេឱយរួចពីស្លាប់នេះ មិនបានឡើយ។ នៅពេលឈឺម្ដងៗ មនុស្សក៏ភ័យខ្លាចជាខ្លាំងណាស់ ខ្លាចស្លាប់ ប្រញាប់ប្រញាល់ រកពេទ្យរកថ្នាំ ដើម្បីព្យបាល ឱយទាន់ ពេលវេលា ប៉ុន្ដែនៅពេលមនុស្ស បានឮដំណឹងល្អ ដែលថាមានព្រះ ដែលអាចជួយមនុស្សឱយរួចពីស្លាប់ ជួយឱ្យជីវិត បានរស់ ឡើងវិញ មានជីវិតអស់កល្បជានិច្ច យ៉ាងណាក្ដី មនុស្សបែរជាធ្វើហី មិនខ្ចីខ្វល់នឹងស្ដាប់ បែរជាប្រកែក មិនជឿ ទាំងមិនចាំបាច់យកទៅគិតមើលផង គ្មានអំណរ នឹងស្វែងយល់ អំពីការនេះទាល់តែសោះ។ បើតាមទំហំ នៃការភ័យខ្លាច និងការប្រយ័ត្ន ការពារជីវិត របស់គេ គេគួរតែត្រេកអរ ស្វែងយល់បន្ថែម ក្រែងលោពិត អ្នកខ្លះមានតែខឹង នឹងអ្នកប្រាប់ បន្ថែមទៀតផង ក៏មាន ដូចម្ដេចបានជាអញ្ចឹងទៅវិញ??? មានមនុ្សម្នាក់ គាត់បាននិយាយថា នៅពេលគាត់ឈឺធ្ងន់ គាត់ទទួលអ្វីមិនបានទេ គឺចិត្ដគាត់ មិនឃ្លាន មិននឹកចង់ មិនតែប៉ុណ្ណោះ គាត់ថែមទាំង មិនចង់ឃើញមិនចង់ធំក្លិន ម្ហូបអាហារ អ្វីទាំងអស់ផង គឺសរីរង្គកាយមនុស្សឈឺ មិនត្រូវការ និងចំណីអាហារទេ។ ចំណែកឯព្រលឹងវិញ្ញាណ របស់មនុស្សក៏ដូចគ្នាដែរ មនុស្សទាំងអស់ បានកើតឡើងដោយមាន ព្រលឹងឈឺ ដោយដាច់ ចេញពីព្រះ គឺដូចជាមែកឈើ ដែលដាច់ចេញពីគល់ រស់រង់ចាំតែថ្ងៃស្លាប់ លើកលែងតែគេចំហរចិត្ដជឿ ដល់ព្រះ នោះព្រះគុណ នឹងនាំគេ ឱ្យបានជួបនឹងព្រះ ដែលជាម្ចាស់ ឬគល់នៃព្រលឹងនោះវិញ ទើបគេអាច ប្រែសភាព រស់ជាថ្មីឡើងវិញ។ ដូច្នេះហើយបានជាមនុស្ស ដែលឥតជំនឿលើព្រះ នោះគេគ្មានអំណរ ឬការយល់ដឹងអ្វី អំពីព្រលឹងវិញ្ញាណ ទេ ព្រោះព្រលឹងគេ បានកំពុងស្ថិតក្នុង សភាពឈឺធ្ងន់ សូម្បី តែព្រះបន្ទូល ក៏គេបដិសេដ្ឋដែរ គេទទួលបានតែការ បង្រៀន លួងលោមពីមនុស្ស ដូចគ្នាប៉ុណ្ណោះ។             ប៉ុនែ្តមនុស្ស ដែលបានកើត ជាថ្មីក្នុងព្រះវិញ្ញាណ នោះត្រូវការ ចំណីអាហារវិញ ព្រះបន្ទូល និង សេចក្ដីអធិស្ថាន នេះហើយជា ចំណីរបស់ព្រលឹងដែលរស់ ។ គ្រិស្ទានគួរតែ យល់ដឹង ពីការនេះ ដើម្បឱ្យចេះយល់ ហើយអនុគ្រោះនឹងអាណិត ដល់អ្នកដែលមិនទាន់ បានជឿព្រះនៅឡើយ។  

October 30, 2013 by
One new sermon is uploaded to my website: www.cambodiancc.org  Due to file size limit, it is not able to upload here for this moment. Thank you for visiting our website.

June 28, 2013 by
We just launched a website in order to make the available Christian resources in the Khmer language more easily accessible. For those of you who live in Cambodia or know someone who does, please spread the word and share this website with your friends. And if you know of additional resources – register to add them! Visit the Cambodian Christian Resources website here!

March 14, 2013 by
អត្ថបទសិក្សាព្រះបន្ទូល 3​​/13/13 បាតុភូតថ្មីក្នុងជីវិតមនុស្ស ពាក្យថា កើតជាថ្មី បើគិតជាភាសាខ្មែរធម្មតា នោះពិបាកយល់ ព្រោះជាពាក្យថ្មី សម្គាល់ពីបាតុភូតថ្មីមួយ ដែលកើតឡើងក្នុងជីវិតមនុស្ស។ បងប្អូនគ្រិស្ទមួយចំនួន បានយល់ពាក្យនេះហើយ តែខ្លះទៀតពុំទាន់ បានយល់ច្បាស់ នៅឡើយទេ។ សូមកុំច្រឡំ នឹងពាក្យថា ចាប់ជាតិជាថ្មី មិនមែនជាការនោះទេ។ ដើម្បីអោយយល់ពាក្យនេះច្បាស់ ខ្ញុំចង់លើក ឧទាហណ៍ ពីពពួកសត្វ ដែលបន្តរពូជ ដោយពង ជាមុន ទើបញាស់ទៅជាកូន ដូចជាពពួក សត្វមាន់។ មាន់ វាបង្កើត មុនដំបូងជាពងសិន ចូរពិនិត្យមើល ការវិវត្តន៍របស់ ពងមាន់ ឬពងទា នេះមួយដំណាក់ កាលម្ដង៖ ដំណាក់កាលទី១_ បើសិនជាយើង យកពងមាន់មួយ ដែលមេវា មិនទាន់ក្រាបនៅឡើយ គឺមិនទាន់បានទទួល កំដៅទៀងទាត់ នៅឡើយ ហើយបើយើងបំបែកពង នោះ យើងឃើញ មានវត្ថុធាតុ ពីរយ៉ាង គឺដុំពណ៎លឿង បានដណ្ដែតនៅ កណ្ដាលទឹកម្យ៉ាងខាប់ ហើយថ្លា បើយើងចង់ញែក ផ្ដាច់ ដុំលឿងចេញ ពីទឹកថ្លា នោះយើងឃើញមាន កន្លែងមួយដែលមានសរសៃពណ៍ស រវីមរវាម បន្ដីចភ្ជាប់ដុំលឿង នឹងទឹកខាប់ ថ្លានោះជាមួយគ្នា។ ដំណាក់កាលទី២_  បើយើងយក ពងមាន់ដែលមេ បានក្រាប ៤-៥ ថ្ថៃហើយ ហើយយើងបំបែក ពងនេះទៅ នោះយើងឃើញ មានដុំតូចម្យ៉ាងទៀត ករកើតឡើងក្នុង ដុំពណ៌លឿង ត្រង់ម្ដុំសរសៃ សដែលយើងឃើញ ពីមុននោះ។ ដុំនេះ កាន់តែចំរើន ធំឡើងក្នុងដុំពណ៌លឿង ហើយដុំលឿងនេះកាន់តូចតិចទៅដែរ។  តាមរយះពេលក្រាប របស់មេវា កាន់តែយូរ ដុំថ្មីនេះកាន់តែធំ  រហូតចេញ ជារូបរៀង ជាកូនមាន់ ដែលមានក្បាល,  មានជំពុះ, ជើង, ស្លាប ជាដើម រហូតដល់ អស់ ដុំពណ៌លឿង ចំណែកឯទឹកថា្ល ខាប់នោះ ក៏កាន់រីងស្ងួតទៅ បន្ដិចម្ដងៗ  នៅពេលកូនមាន់ ក្នុងសំបកកាន់តែ ចំរើនធំឡើង។ ចំនួនរយៈពេល ប្រហែលជា ពីរអាទិត្យក្រោយពីការក្រាប កូនមាន់ នៅក្នុងពងក៏កាន់តែធំ រហូតដល់វាអាច ចឹកបំបែកពង ដោយខ្លួនវា ដែលធ្វើអោយវា អាចចេញ មកក្រៅបាន ហើយអាច ឃើញពន្លឺ, ឃើញនិងស្គាល់មេរបស់វា ជាអ្នកបង្កើតវាមក វាក៏បានឃើញ រូបរាងជិវិតវា ច្បាស់លាស់ គឺរស់ក្នុងភាព ជាមាន់ពិតប្រាកដ។ ហើយយើង ពិនិត្យឃើញទៀតថា មានពងខ្លះឥតបានញាស់ ចេញរួចពីពង មកជាកូនមាន់ទេ គឺវាបានស្លាប់ ក្នុងពងនោះតែម្ដង, ពងខ្លះក៏ស្អុយទៅ, ពងខ្លះទឿត មានកូនដែរ តែញាស់ចេញពីសំបក មិនរួច។ ដូច្នេះ សត្វមាន់ វាកើតពីរដង ម្ដងដំបូងជាពងសិន, ក្នុងពងនោះមានជីវិតហើយ តែរស់ នឹងធំធាត់ ក្នុងភាព ងងឹត ឥតទាន់មានឃើញ ពន្លឹ, ឬ ឃើញស្គាល់អ្នកបង្កើតវា នៅឡើយទេ រហូតដល់វា បានកើតមួយជាន់ទៀត គឺញាស់ចេញពីពង, ចេញពីសំបករបស់វា  វាក៏បានស្គាល់ជីវិតថ្មី ពិតបា្រកដរបស់វា គឺវាអាចរស់ ដោយឃើញពន្លឺ នឹងឃើញមេវា អ្នកបង្កើតវា ហើយស្គាល់ភាព និងលក្ខណៈរបស់វា ជាមាន់ពិត ប្រាកដ។ ចំណែកឯ ជីវិតមនុស្សវិញ ក៏មានសភាព ប្រហាក់ប្រហែលគ្នាដែរ គឺមានជីវិតពីរ គឺជីវិតផ្នែកសាច់ឈាម និងជីវិតព្រលឹងវិញ្ញាណ កាលពីព្រះទ្រង់បង្កើត មនុស្សជាដំបូង ទ្រងបង្កើតអោយដូចអង្គទ្រង់ ដែលជាវិញ្ញាណ។ នៅពេលមនុស្សកើត ពីពោះម្ដាយមក មានជីវិត ទាំងពីរនោះ រួចមកហើយ តែជិវិតព្រលឹងវិញ្ញាណនោះ មិនទាន់ធំ ឃើញជារូបរាង ពិតប្រាកដនៅឡើយទេ ឬដូចជារស់ក្នុង ភាពងងឹត ស្រអាប់យើញអ្វី (ជាផ្នែកព្រលឹងវិញ្ញាណ) ក៏មិនច្បាស់ពិត ប្រាកដដែរ។ មនុស្សដែលមិនទាន់បានកើតជាថី្ម គឺជាមនុស្សរស់ក្នុង ភាពស្រអាប់ គឺ រស់ក្នុងអំពើបាប ដែលបាំង ផ្នែកព្រលឹង វិញ្ញាណ មិនអោយឃើញពន្លឺពិត មិនអោយស្គាល់ ព្រះដែលជាអ្នក បង្កើតដើមរបស់ខ្លួន (យើងបានស្គាល់ត្រឹមតែម្ដាយ ដែលគ្រាន់តែជាអ្នក អោយកំណើត, ជាអ្នកពរពោះ បីបាច់ថែរក្សាប៉ុណ្ណោះ)  គឺរស់ដោយឥតស្គាល់ សភាពពិតប្រាកដ របស់ខ្លួនឯង ជាមនុស្សពិតប្រាកដ ដែលព្រះបានបង្កើតមក ដោយមានព្រលឹងវិញ្ញាណ ដែលអាចរស់ បន្ដនៅអស់កល្ប ជានិច្ច ទៅទៀត។  យើងរស់នៅក្នុង ភាពស្រពិចស្រពិល មិនច្បាស់ ក្នុងភាពច្រឡំបល់ មិនដឹងថា អ្នកណាមួយ ជាព្រះ ពិតបា្រកដ អ្វីទៅជាជីវិតពិត? តើក្រោយពីស្លាប់ មនុស្សត្រូវ ទៅណាទៀត? ព្រលឹងត្រូវទៅណាទៀត? ស្ថានសួគ៍ ឬស្ថាននរក មានមែនឬទេ? រស់ក្នុងភាពឥតសង្ឃឹម ប្រថុយប្រថាន ឮអ្នកណាថាអី ក៏ ប្រថុយ ធ្វើតាមគេខ្លះទៅ ក្រែងបានផលនោះមែន គ្មានអ្វីមួយប្រាកដច្បាស់ ក្នុងចិត្ដទេ។ ជីវិតដែលមិនបានកើតជាថ្មី គឺរស់ បណ្ដោះអាសន្ន រង់ចាំតែ ថ្ថៃត្រូវស្លាប់ទៅវិញ ទាំង ខ្លោចផ្សា ស្ដាយស្រណោះ ប៉ុណ្ណោះ។ មនុស្សដែលមិនទាន់ បានកើតជាថី្ម ដូចជាជីវិតកូនមាន់ដែលរស់ក្នុងសំបកពងរបស់វា ដោយវាគិតថា ជីវិតវានេះ មានត្រឹមតែក្នុងរង្វង់ សំបកខ្លួនប៉ុណ្ណោះ ទទួលទានចំណី ដែលមានផ្ដល់ នៅក្នុងពងស្រាប់នោះ រស់ទម្រាំដល់ថ្ថៃ ស្លាប់ទៅវិញ ប៉ុណ្ណោះ។ នៅរាត្រីមួយព្រះយេស៊ូវ និងលោកនិកូដេម ជាគ្រូនៃពួកសាសន៍ យូដា បានសារសងគ្នា អំពីរឿង កើតជាថ្មី នេះ នៅក្នុងព្រះគម្ពីរ យ៉ូហាន ជំពូក៣ ខ៣_ខ៩ ដូចតទៅ៖ ៣ព្រះយេស៊ូវ​មាន​ព្រះបន្ទូល​ឆ្លើយ​ថា ប្រាកដ​មែន ខ្ញុំ​ប្រាប់​អ្នក​ជា​ប្រាកដ​ថា បើ​មិន​បាន​កើត​ជា​ថ្មី នោះ​គ្មាន​អ្នក​ណា​អាច​នឹង​ឃើញ​នគរ​ព្រះ​បាន​ទេ ៤ លោក​នីកូដេម​ទូល​សួរ​ថា ធ្វើ​ដូច​ម្តេច​នឹង​កើត​ឡើង​បាន ក្នុង​កាល​ដែល​ចាស់​ហើយ តើ​អាច​នឹង​ចូល​ទៅ​ក្នុង​ពោះ​ម្តាយ​ម្តង​ទៀត ហើយ​កើត​ឡើង​វិញ​បាន​ឬ ៥ ព្រះយេស៊ូវ​មាន​ព្រះបន្ទូល​ឆ្លើយ​ថា ប្រាកដ​មែន ខ្ញុំ​ប្រាប់​អ្នក​ជា​ប្រាកដ​ថា បើ​មិន​បាន​កើត​អំពី​ទឹក ហើយ​អំពី​ព្រះវិញ្ញាណ នោះ​គ្មាន​អ្នក​ណា​អាច​នឹង​ចូល​ទៅ​ក្នុង​នគរ​ព្រះ​បាន​ទេ ៦ របស់​អ្វី​ដែល​កើត​ពី​សាច់ នោះ​ជា​សាច់​ទេ ហើយ​ដែល​កើត​ពី​ព្រះវិញ្ញាណ នោះ​ជា​វិញ្ញាណ​វិញ ៧ កុំ​ឲ្យ​ឆ្ងល់ ពី​ពាក្យ​ដែល​ខ្ញុំ​ប្រាប់​ថា ត្រូវ​តែ​កើត​ជា​ថ្មី​នោះ​ឡើយ ៨ ឯ​ខ្យល់ ចង់​បក់​ទៅ​ឯ​ណា ក៏​ចេះ​តែ​បាន ហើយ​អ្នក​ឮ​សូរ​សព្ទ តែ​មិន​ដឹង​ជា​មក​ពី​ណា ឬ​ទៅ​ឯ​ណា​ទេ អស់​អ្នក​ណា​ដែល​កើត​មក​ពី​ព្រះវិញ្ញាណ នោះ​ក៏​ដូច្នោះ​ដែរ ៩ លោក​នីកូដេម​ទូល​សួរ​ថា ធ្វើ​ដូច​ម្តេច​ឲ្យ​ការ​ទាំង​នេះ​កើត​បាន។ ដូច្នេះកំណើតថ្មី មិនមែនជាការកើត ពីពោះម្ដាយម្ដងទៀតទេ គឺជាកំណើតផ្សេងមួយទៀត ដែលកើតមកពី វិញ្ញាណរបស់ព្រះ ដែលជាបាតុភូតអស្ចារ្យថ្មី មួយទៀត ដែលមានពិតប្រាកដ តែមើលមិនឃើញ ដូចខ្យល់ ដែលបក់ផាត់ ចុះឡើងតែមើលមិនឃើញ គឺកើតឡើង នៅផ្ទៃខាងក្នុងរបស់មនុស្ស គឺកើតឡើងក្នុងព្រលឹងវិញ្ញាណរបស់មនុស្ស គឺបានដាស់សតិ នឹង ព្រលឹងមនុស្សអោយ ភ្លឺ យល់ឃើញ ហើយស្គាល់ សេចក្ដីពិត ព្រោះព្រលឹងមនុស្សបាន ទទួលនូវវិញ្ញាណបរិសុទ្ធរបស់ព្រះ ជាវិញ្ញាណនៃសេចក្ដីពិត ថាខ្លួនជាមនុស្ស បានបង្កើត ដោយសារព្រះ។ ឈប់ថ្វាយបង្គំ រូបចម្លាច់ដែលរចនា ឡើងដោយដៃមនុស្សទៀត ព្រោះអ្វីណាដែល មនុស្សធ្វើ នោះប្រាកដ ជាមិនមែនជាព្រះទេ ព្រោះព្រះត្រូវបង្កើតមនុស្ស មិនមែនមនុស្សបង្កើតព្រះទេ។ មនុស្សដែលបានកើតជាថ្មី បានរស់នៅក្នុងពន្លឺ បានយល់ពី ការនេះច្បាស់ ដូចជាកូនមាន់ដែលបាន ញាស់ចេញពីពងវា គឹបានកើតម្តងទៀត ឬកើតមួយជាន់ទៀត ឬកើតជាថ្មី  ស្គាល់សេចក្ដីពិត មានពន្លឺភ្លឺច្បាស់, មានសេរីភាពពិតប្រាកដ, បានស្គាល់ និងឃើញអ្នក បង្កើតខ្លួន ពិតប្រាកដ ដែលជាព្រះ ដ៏មានគ្រប់ ទាំងព្រះចេស្ដា ព្រះដែលមានអំណាច អត់ទោសបាប ក្នុងគម្ពីរម៉ាថាយ ជំពូក៩៖៦  " ៦ប៉ុន្តែ នេះ​ដើម្បី​ឲ្យ​អ្នក​រាល់​គ្នា​បាន​ដឹង​ថា កូន​មនុស្ស​មាន​អំណាច នឹង​អត់​ទោស​បាប​នៅ​ផែនដី​បាន​ដែរ នោះ​ទ្រង់​មាន​ព្រះបន្ទូល​ទៅ​អ្នក​ស្លាប់​ដៃ​ស្លាប់​ជើង​ថា ចូរ​ក្រោក​ឡើង យក​គ្រែ​ឯង​ទៅ​ផ្ទះ​ទៅ។" មនុស្សកើតជាថ្មី បានដឹងពីសភាព ខ្លួនច្បាស់ លាស់ថា ខ្លួនមានព្រលឹង ដែលព្រះទ្រង់សព្វ ព្រះហឬទ័យ ចង់អោយ ទៅនៅជាមួយនឹងទ្រង់នៅឯនគរស្ថានសួគ៌ ហើយក៏ទៀតថា ខ្លួនបានប្រព្រឹត្ដ បាបនិងព្រះ ក៏ហ៊ានលន់តួបាប ចំពោះព្រះដើម្បីទ្រង់បាន អត់ទោសបាប របស់ខ្លួន។ លើសពីនេះ ការកើតជាថ្មី ជាបាតុភូត សំខាន់បំផុត សម្រាប់ ជីវិតមនុស្សមា្នក់ៗ ដែលរស់នៅ លើផែនដីនេះ ដូចព្រះយេស៊ូវ បានមានបន្ទូល ក្នុងខ៣ ថា៖  "៣ប្រាកដ​មែន ខ្ញុំ​ប្រាប់​អ្នក​ជា​ប្រាកដ​ថា បើ​មិន​បាន​កើត​ជា​ថ្មី នោះ​គ្មាន​អ្នក​ណា​អាច​នឹង​ឃើញ​នគរ​ព្រះ​បាន​ទេ" គឺមានន័យថា ទាល់កើតជាថ្មីទើបអាចចូល នរគរព្រះ គឺនគរស្ថានសួគ៌បាន ពាក្យមួយឃ្លានេះ គឺមិន ដែលមាន អ្នកណាបានឮ ពីមហាអ្នកប្រាជ្ញណា អ្នកកវីណា, សេ្ដចអធិរាជ្យណា មហាឥស្សីណា ឬមហាសាសនា ណាឡើយ គឺមានតែព្រះដ៏ពិត មួយអង្គនេះ ប៉ុណ្ណោះដែលហ៊ាន ពោលពាក្យនេះ ដោយពាក្យនេះសំខាន់ ដូច្នេះហើយបានជាលោក និកូដេមលោក បានសួរ ព្រះយេស៊ូវ ដល់ទៅពីរដង (ខ៤ និងខ៩) ថា "ធ្វើដូចម្ដេចទៅ ដើម្បីកើតជាថ្មីបាន?? គឺមានន័យធ្វើដូចម្ដេច ទើបចូលនគរព្រះបាន?? សំនួរនេះសំខាន់ណាស់ ចំណែកឯចំឡើយរឹតតែសំខាន់ណាស់ទៅទៀត។ ដើម្បីអោយកើតជាថ្មីបាន គឺត្រូវកើតដោយ ព្រះវិញ្ញាណបរិសុទ្ធ ដោយទទួល ជឿ ព្រះយេស៊ូវគ្រិស្ទ ដែលជាពន្លឺ ភ្លឺអោយបាន ស្គាល់ព្រះ ទ្រង់ជាផ្លូវដ៏ពិត ទៅឯជីវិតដ៏នៅ អស់កល្ប ទ្រង់ជាម្ចាស់ស្ថានសួគ៌ ហើយទ្រង់នេះឯងជាព្រះដ៏ពិត។ តើបងប្អូនដែលបាន ឮថា សាសនា ឬព្រះណា ដែលហ៊ាន ធានាអះអាង ជួយសង្គ្រោះ, ឬអោយជីវិតអស់កល្ប, ឬអត់ទោសបាប, ឬ នាំអស់ លោកអ្នក បងប្អូន ទៅស្ថានសួគ៌ទេ? មនុស្សបើបានកើត ពីរដង នោះត្រូវស្លាប់ ទៅវិញតែម្ដងទេ តែបើបានកើត តែម្តង នោះត្រូវស្លាប់ ទៅវិញ ដល់ទៅពីរដង។ តើ អស់លោកអ្នក បងប្អូន បានកើតជាថ្មីហើយ ឬនៅ? បើនៅ តើចង់ឬទេ????????      

March 4, 2013 by
  អត្ថបទសិក្សាព្រះបន្ទូល  3​​​​-​4-​13  សេចក្ដីមេត្ដាករុណារបស់ព្រះ  អេសាយ ៥៥៖១-១៣  ១ហឺយ អស់​អ្នក​ដែល​ស្រេក​អើយ ចូរ​មក​ឯ​ទី​ទឹក​ចុះ ឯ​អ្នក​ដែល​គ្មាន​ប្រាក់​អើយ ចូរ​មក​ទិញ ហើយ​បរិភោគ​ទៅ អើ ចូរ​មក​ទិញ​ស្រា​ទំពាំងបាយជូរ និង​ទឹក​ដោះ​គោ​ឥត​បង់​លុយ ឥត​ថ្លៃ​ទេ២ហេតុ​អ្វី​បាន​ជា​ចាយ​ប្រាក់​ឲ្យ បាន​តែ​របស់​ដែល​មិន​មែន​ជា​អាហារ ហើយ​បង់​កំឡាំង ឲ្យ​បាន​តែ​របស់​ដែល​មិន​ស្កប់​ចិត្ត​ដូច្នេះ ចូរ​ស្តាប់​តាម​អញ​ឲ្យ​អស់​ពី​ចិត្ត​ចុះ នោះ​ឯង​នឹង​បាន​បរិភោគ​យ៉ាង​ឆ្ងាញ់ ដើម្បី​ឲ្យ​ព្រលឹង​ឯង​បាន​ស្កប់ស្កល់ ដោយ​ម្ហូប​យ៉ាង​ថ្លៃ​វិសេស៣ចូរ​ឱន​ត្រចៀក ហើយ​មក​ឯ​អញ ចូរ​ស្តាប់​ចុះ នោះ​ព្រលឹង​ឯង​នឹង​បាន​រស់​នៅ ហើយ​អញ​នឹង​តាំង​សេចក្តី​សញ្ញា​នឹង​ឯង​រាល់​គ្នា ជា​សញ្ញា​ដ៏​នៅ​អស់​កល្ប​ជានិច្ច គឺ​ជា​សេចក្តី​មេត្តាករុណា​ស្មោះត្រង់ ដែល​បាន​ផ្តល់​ដល់​ដាវីឌ៤មើល អញ​បាន​តាំង​ដាវីឌ​ទុក​ជា​ទី​បន្ទាល់​ដល់​ប្រជាជាតិ​ទាំងឡាយ គឺ​ជា​អ្នក​នាំ​មុខ ហើយ​ជា​អ្នក​បង្គាប់​ដល់​គេ៥មើល ឯង​នឹង​ហៅ​សាសន៍១​ដែល​ឯង​មិន​បាន​ស្គាល់ ហើយ​សាសន៍១​ដែល​មិន​បាន​ស្គាល់​ឯង គេ​នឹង​រត់​មក​ឯ​ឯង ដោយ​ព្រោះ​ព្រះយេហូវ៉ា​ជា​ព្រះ​នៃ​ឯង គឺ​ជា​ព្រះ​ដ៏​បរិសុទ្ធ​នៃ​សាសន៍​អ៊ីស្រាអែល ដ្បិត​ទ្រង់​បាន​លើក​ដំកើង​ឯង​ហើយ។  ៦ចូរ​ស្វែង​រក​ព្រះយេហូវ៉ា ក្នុង​កាល​ដែល​អាច​នឹង​រក​ទ្រង់​ឃើញ ហើយ​អំពាវនាវ​ដល់​ទ្រង់ ក្នុង​កាល​ដែល​ទ្រង់​គង់​នៅ​ជិត​ចុះ៧ត្រូវ​ឲ្យ​មនុស្ស​អាក្រក់​បោះបង់​ចោល​ផ្លូវ​របស់​ខ្លួន ហើយ​ឲ្យ​មនុស្ស​ទុច្ចរិត​ចោល​គំនិត​អាក្រក់​របស់​ខ្លួន​ដែរ រួច​ឲ្យ​គេ​ត្រឡប់​មក​ឯ​ព្រះយេហូវ៉ា​វិញ នោះ​ទ្រង់​នឹង​អាណិត​មេត្តា​ដល់​គេ គឺ​ឲ្យ​វិល​មក​ឯ​ព្រះ​នៃ​យើង​រាល់​គ្នា ដ្បិត​ទ្រង់​នឹង​អត់​ទោស​ឲ្យ​ជា​បរិបូរ៨ពី​ព្រោះ​ព្រះយេហូវ៉ា​ទ្រង់​មាន​ព្រះបន្ទូល​ថា គំនិត​អញ មិន​មែន​ដូច​ជា​គំនិត​របស់​ឯង​រាល់​គ្នា​ទេ ឯ​ផ្លូវ​របស់​ឯង​រាល់​គ្នា​ក៏​មិន​មែន​ជា​ផ្លូវ​របស់​អញ​ដែរ។៩ដ្បិត​ដែល​ផ្ទៃ​មេឃ​ខ្ពស់​ជាង​ផែនដី​យ៉ាង​ណា នោះ​អស់​ទាំង​ផ្លូវ​របស់​អញ ខ្ពស់​ជាង​ផ្លូវ​របស់​ឯង ហើយ​គំនិត​របស់​អញ ក៏​ខ្ពស់​ជាង​គំនិត​របស់​ឯង​រាល់​គ្នា​យ៉ាង​នោះ​ដែរ១០ពី​ព្រោះ​ដែល​ភ្លៀង និង​ហិមៈ​ធ្លាក់​ចុះ​មក​ពី​លើ​មេឃ​ឥត​វិល​ត្រឡប់​ទៅ​លើ​វិញ គឺ​មក​ស្រោច​ដី​ធ្វើ​ឲ្យ​កើត​ចេញ​ជា​ពន្លក​ឡើង ហើយ​ក៏​ឲ្យ​ពូជ​ពង្រោះ​ដល់​អ្នក​ដែល​ព្រោះ និង​អាហារ​ដល់​អ្នក​ដែល​បរិភោគ​ជា​យ៉ាង​ណា១១នោះ​ពាក្យ​អញ ដែល​ចេញ​ពី​មាត់​អញ​ទៅ ក៏​មិន​ដែល​វិល​មក​ឯ​អញ​វិញ ដោយ​ឥត​កើត​ផល​យ៉ាង​ដូច្នោះ​ដែរ គឺ​នឹង​ធ្វើ​សំរេច​តាម​សេចក្តី​ប៉ងប្រាថ្នា​នៅ​ក្នុង​ចិត្ត​អញ ហើយ​នឹង​ចំរើន​កើន​ឡើង ក្នុង​ការ​អ្វី ដែល​អញ​ចាត់​ទៅ​ធ្វើ​នោះ១២ដ្បិត​ឯង​រាល់​គ្នា​នឹង​ចេញ​ទៅ​ដោយ​អំណរ ហើយ​គេ និង​នាំ​ឯង​ចេញ​ទៅ ដោយ​សុខសាន្ត ឯ​អស់​ទាំង​ភ្នំ​ធំ និង​ភ្នំ​តូច​ទាំង​ប៉ុន្មាន​នឹង​ធ្លាយ​ចេញ​ជា​ចំរៀង​នៅ​មុខ​ឯង ហើយ​គ្រប់​ទាំង​ដើម​ឈើ​នៅ​ព្រៃ​នឹង​ទះ​ដៃ​ផង១៣នោះ​នឹង​មាន​ដើម​កកោះ​ដុះ​ឡើង ជំនួស​គុម្ព​បន្លា ហើយ​ដើម​យីថោ​នឹង​ដុះ​ឡើង ជំនួស​អញ្ចាញ ការ​ទាំង​នេះ​នឹង​បាន​សំរាប់​ជា​ល្បី​ព្រះនាម​ដល់​ព្រះយេហូវ៉ា ហើយ​សំរាប់​ជា​ទី​សំគាល់​ដ៏​ស្ថិតស្ថេរ​នៅ​អស់​កល្ប​ត​រៀង​ទៅ ដែល​មិន​ត្រូវ​កាត់​ផ្តាច់​ចេញ​ឡើយ។                                              ______________________________________     ការយល់និងការពន្យល់ ព្រះបន្ទូល ជាការពិបាកប៉ុន្ដែជាការមួយ ត្រូវតែធ្វើគឺធ្វើទៅតាម បំណងព្រះហឬទ័យដែលទ្រង់ចង់អោយមនុស្ស បានជឿដល់ទ្រង់ដើម្បីកុំអោយមនុស្ស មានបាបធ្លាក់ទៅ ឋាននរក។ ដូច្នេះខ្ញុំនឹងលើកខខ្លះៗ ពីអត្ថបទព្រះបន្ទូលខាងលើមក បកស្រាយជូន ដែលអាចធ្វើបានដូចតទៅ៖ ខ១- (សូមអាន ខនេះឡើងវិញ)ព្រះទ្រង់អំពាវនាវដល់មនុស្សដែលស្រេកឃ្លានចង់អោយព្រលឹងវិញ្ញាណបានរស់ដោយមិនចាំបាច់ ប្រើលុយកាក់ទេគឺសំដៅទៅលើព្រះបន្ទូលទ្រង់។ ខ២- មានមនុស្សច្រើនណាស់ដែលខំប្រឹងចំណាយប្រាក់កាស់ជាច្រើនទៅលើរបស់ដែលគ្រាន់តែបញ្ឆោតចិត្ដឥតប្រយោជន៍គឺមិនមែន សំដៅទៅលើ ចំណើអាហារ ឬរបស់ផ្នែកសាច់ឈាមទេ ដែលយើងត្រូវការសព្វថ្ងៃនោះទេគឺចង់មានន័យពីផ្នែកព្រលឹងវិញ្ញាណផ្នែកសាសនាគឺមនុស្សគ្រប់សាសន៏បានបង់ខាតចិត្ដ, កម្លាំង និងលុយកាក់ជាច្រើនទៅលើពិធីបុណ្យទាន និងសំណង់ផ្សេងៗហើយមិនបាន ស្កប់ចិត្ដទេ ព្រោះគេធ្វើតាម តែមនុស្ស ដូចគ្នា ប្រាប់ ដែលមិនមែនជា សេចក្ដីពិត។ តែបើទទួលស្ដាប់ទ្រង់នោះនិងបានព្រលឹងរស់ ដោយអំណរ ដូចជាបាន ចំណីអាហារ ដ៏ឆ្ងាញ់។ ខ៣- (ខ១-ខ២ ជាការប្រកាសប្រាប់) បើជឿទ្រង់ ឱនត្រចៀកមកស្ដាប់ចុះ នោះព្រះទ្រង់នឹងធ្វើសេចក្តីសន្យាមួយ ជាមួយយើង គឺជាសេចក្ដី មេត្ដាករុណាមួយ ដ៏នៅអស់កល្បជានិច្ច គឺជាការ អាណិតមេត្ដា អស់ទោស អោយយើងរហូតជានិច្ច ដូចជាទ្រង់បានធ្វើជាមួយនឹង ស្ដេចដាវីឌ។ (ក្នុងគម្ពីរសាំយូអែលទិ២ ជំពូក១១) ស្ដេចដាវីឌ បានលួចប្រពន្ធ របស់អ៊ូរី ជានាយទាហាន របស់ខ្លួន ដែលចេញទៅច្បាំង អោយខ្លួន ហើយរក ល្បិច បំបាត់តាងអាក្រក់ របស់ខ្លួនមិនបាន ក៏បញ្ជូនគ្នាទៅសម្លាប់ចោល ក្នុងសមរភូមិទៀត អាក្រក់ហួសប្រមាណ ទោះតែអាក្រក់ បែបនេះ ក៏ដោយ ក៏ព្រះនៅតែ មានសេចកី្ដ មេត្ដាករុណា ដល់ស្ដេចដាវីឌទៀត ព្រោះទ្រង់បាន សន្យារួចហើយថាជាសេចក្ដី មេត្ដាករុណា ដ៏អស់កល្ប ជានិច្ច ក៏ជាសេចក្ដីមេត្ដាករុណា ដែលទ្រង់បានសន្យា ជាមួយយើងផងដែរ ព្រោះយើង ក៏ធ្វើបាបជា រៀងរាល់ថ្ងៃដែរ។ ខ៦- ចូរស្វែងរកព្រះ ទាន់ឱកាសនៅមាន គឺពេលឥឡូវនេះឯង ព្រោះជីវិតយើងនៅរស់ ត្រចៀកយើងនៅឮព្រះបន្ទូល។ ជឿព្រះយេស៊ូវឥឡូវ ដើម្បីកុំអោយហួសពេល។ សេចក្ដីមេត្ដាករុណា មិនមែនដើម្បី ស្វែងរកយុតិធម៎ រកខុសត្រូវ ឬអាក្រក់ល្អ នោះទេ។ សេចក្ដីមេត្ដាករុណា គឺជាព្រះគុណ, ជាការ លើកលែងទោស ដោយសេចក្ដីស្រឡាញ់ របស់ព្រះ តែត្រូវមាន លក្ខ័ណមួយ គឺលន់តួបាប, សុំទោសបាប របស់យើងដោយ ទទួលជឿ ព្រះយេស៊ូវ ជាព្រះដ៏ពិតតែមួយ ពុំទោះទេ បងប្អូន ឥតមានចំណែក ក្នុងសេចក្ដីសន្យា នៃសេចក្ដីមេត្តា ករុណារបស់ទ្រង់ឡើយ។ បើពឹងទៅលើសេចក្ដីយុតិធម៍ ឬការល្អរបស់យើង ដែលខំប្រព្រឹត្ដ ឬកសាង នោះនឹង មិនគ្រប់ ល្មម អោយយើងបាន ឡើងទៅស្ថានសួគ៍ នោះទេ ដូច្នេះគឺមានផ្លូវតែមួយ ហើយតែមួយគត់ គឺទុកចិត្ដ ជឿលើសេចក្ដី មេត្តាករុណា របស់ព្រះ ដែលបានសន្យា ជាមួយយើងរួចមក ហើយៗ នេះប្រាកដជាពិតផង ព្រោះជាព្រះបន្ទូល ទ្រង់មិនកុហកយើងឡើយ។ សូមបងប្អូនប្រកបនិងព្រះគុណដ៏បរិបូណ៍

September 16, 2012 by
  ដំណើរជីវិត  ជីវិតមនុស្ស ប្រៀបដូចជាដំណើរ ឡើងភ្នំ ចុះភ្នំ។  នៅពេលមនុស្ស ចាប់កើតមក មនុស្សស្រវា ខំរស់ ហើយចេះតែ ខំប្រឹងរស់ បន្ដទៅទៀត ដូចជាមនុស្ស ដែលកំពង់ តែធ្វើដំណើរ ឡើងភ្នំ គឺគេខំប្រឹង ស្រវា តោងអ្វី ដែលនៅ ក្បែរខ្លួន ដោយភ្នែកខំ សម្លឹង ទៅអ្វីមួយ នៅលើ ខាងមុខខ្លួន ដូចជា មានបំណង អ្វីមួយ នៅខាងលើ កំពូលភ្នំ ហើយក៏មាន មនុស្សច្រើន ណាស់ ដែលរួម ដំណើរ ជាមួយគ្នានេះ រួមជាមួយគ្រួសារ គេផង។ គេបីហាក់ ដូចជា មិនទាន់បាន គិត អំពីអ្វីនៅ ម្ខាងទៀតនៃភ្នំទេ។ ដំណើរឡើងនេះ មានការ ខំប្រឹង ប្រើកម្លាំង ច្រើនដែរ តែដូចជាមិនសូវ ភ័យព្រួយខ្លាច ឬគិតពីការ ធ្លាក់ ស្លាប់  អ្វីសោះទេ ថ្វីត្បិត តែឃើញមាន អ្នកដទៃ តិចតួចដែរ ដែលមាន គ្រោះ ថា្នក់ ដល់ស្លាប់ តែគេ នៅមាន កម្លាំង មាំមួន ណាស់ មិនមានអី្វ គួរឱយ តក់ស្លុត ទេ។ ដំណើរនេះ នៅតែ បន្ដរទៅមុខ ជារៀងរាល់ថ្ងៃ ឥតឈប់ឈរ ក៏ឃើញ មាន អ្នកខ្លះ បានដល់ កំពូលភ្នំ ហើយដែរ និងឃើញមានជាច្រើនទៀត ក៏កំពង់ ធ្វើ ដំណើរ ឡើង ពីក្រោម មកបន្ដបន្ទាប់ គ្នាទៀតដែរ ដូចជាជីវិត របស់មនុស្ស អីចឺង ទោះពិបាក ឬស្រួល មានឬ ក្រក្ដី ក៏ត្រូវតែទៅ តាមដំណើរ របស់វាដែរ នៅ ពាក់ កណ្ដាល ជិវិតដំបូង មនុស្ស មិនមាន ការព្រួយខ្វល់ អំពីការ ឈឺថ្កាត់ ឬភ័យខ្លាច នឹងសេចក្ដី ស្លាប់ប៉ុន្មានទេ គេខ្វល់តែនឹង ការរកស៊ី ដើម្បីរស់ ប្រចាំថ្ងៃផង នឹង ដើម្បី មានបាន សន្សំ ទ្រព្យសម្បត្តី ទុកទៅមុខ ទៀតផង ប៉ុណ្ណោះ។ ប៉ុន្ដែចាប់ ពីអាយុ៥០ឆ្នាំ ឡើងទៅ  មនុស្សភាគច្រើន មានការ ផ្លាស់ប្ដូរ ផ្នែក សុខភាព ខាងសរីរាង្គកាយ។  លើសពីនេះ  ទស្សនៈ នឹង ការយល់ ដឹង របស់គេ អំពីជិវិត ក៏ឃើញ មានការ ផ្លាស់ប្ដូរ ជាច្រើនដែរ ព្រោះសក់ របស់គេ ចាប់ប្រែ ពណ៌ ភ្នែកក៏ស្រវាំង ត្រូវការវ៉ែនតា ត្រចៀកក៏ហ៊ឹង ត្រូវការជំនួយ ជើងក៏ត្រូវ ការ ឈើច្រត់ ធ្មេញក៏ត្រូវ ជួសជុល ខ្លះដែរ។  ចំណែក ឯសរីរាង្គ ខាងក្នុង វិញ ក៏ទ្រុតទ្រោម ទៅដូចគ្នាដែរ។ ម្នាក់ៗ គេប្រដាប់កាយ ដោយជម្ងឺ ជាច្រើនមុខ មានលើសឈាម, ទឹកនោមផ្អែម, កាឡេះស្ដេរ៉ុល នឹង ជម្ងឺ ជាច្រើន ទៀត ហើយ គេភ្លេចមុខ ភ្លេចក្រោយ រកបន្ទោសមិនបាន  តែនៅ សម័យ នេះ  គេសំបូរ ថ្នាំលេបណាស់ ។ នៅពេលជួបគ្នាម្ដងៗ ម្នាក់ៗ គេអួត តែពីការ ដែលគេមានថ្នាំ ច្រើនមុខ ជាងគេ។ មនុស្ស ស្របាលៗ គ្នា នេះ គេនាំគ្នា និយាយតែ អំពីជម្ងឺ គេថ្អូញថ្អែរ ដាក់គ្នាតែ ពីការ អស់កម្លាំង ឈឺដៃជើង ឈឺខ្លួនប្រាណ ទៅពេទ្យ នឹង រាយការណ៍ ពីសុខភាព ញាតិមិត្ដ ដទៃទៀត ប្រាប់គ្នា ទៅវិញ ទៅមក លើស ពីនេះ គាត់ក៏ ជាអ្នកជំនាយ ឱយដំបូន្មាន អំពីឱសថ ថ្នាំណាត្រូវ ខាងណា ជួយគ្នា ចែកការ ពិសោធន៍ ទៅវិញទៅមក គិតទៅ ម្យ៉ាងដែរ ជីវិត។ នេះគឺ ជាទិដ្ឋភាព ម្ខាងទៀត នៃភ្នំជីវិតហើយ ដំណើរជីវិត នេះត្រូវតែបន្ដ ទៅទៀត ឥតឈប់ឈរ ទេ គឺបន្ដ ដំណើរ ចុះភ្នំ ហើយលើកនេះ ចង់គេច ក៏គេចមិនរួចដែរ តែក៏មាន គ្នាច្រើនដែរ ដែលទៅ ជាមួយគ្នា។  មើលទៅ ល្បាក់ថ្ម ក៏រដិប រដុប ណាស់ ជំរាលភ្នំ ក៏ចោទ ណាស់ទៀត ហើយក៏ឃើញជ្រោះ ដ៏ជ្រៅ សន្លឹម ដាច់ កន្ទុយ ភ្នែក ទៅខាងក្រោម។ ដំណើរ លើកនេះ មានការ ប្រថុយប្រថាន នឹងគ្រោះ ថា្នក់ខ្លាំង ណាស់ គេលែង ខំប្រឹងឡើង ដូចពីកាល ឡើងភ្នំទៀតហើយ តែគេ ខំប្រឹង ទប់ខ្លួន កុំឱយរអិល ធ្លាក់ក្នុងជ្រោះ ដ៏ជ្រៅនៅ ខាងមុខគេនោះ ថ្វីត្បិត តែដឹងថា ខ្លួននឹងគេច ឱយរួចពីជ្រោះ ដ៏ជ្រៅ នោះ ក៏ដោយ ព្រោះល្បាក់ភ្នំ នៅខាងក្រោម  បន្តិចទៀតនោះ ចោទណាស់ ក៏គ្មានផ្លូវ ណាទៀតនឹង អាចគេច រួចផង ហើយក៏ មិនឃើញ មានអ្នក ណាឆ្លង ល្បាក់នោះរួច ដែរ នេះហើយ ជាល្បាក់ មច្ចុរាជ ល្បាក់នៃ សេចក្ដីស្លាប់។ នៅពេល បន្ដដំណើរ ចុះបន្ដិច ទៀតនោះ ក៏ឃើញ មានខ្លះ រអិលជើងធ្លាក់ ទៅមុន ខ្លះក៏ទប់ខ្លួន ជាប់វិញ ខ្លះក៏ជ្រុល ហួសធ្លាក់ជ្រោះ តែម្តង ក៏មាន ខ្លះទៀតក៏ពិការ ហើយខំស្រវាវារ បន្តដំណើរខ្លួន ទៅមុខទៀត ទាំងត្រដរ ទោះជា ពិបាក យ៉ាងណា ក៏ដោយ ក៏មនុស្ស ត្រូវតែខំត្រដររស់ ទោះមួយនាទី ឬ មួយដង្ហើមទៀតក្ដី ព្រោះ ជីវិត នេះសំខាន់ ហើយមាន តម្លៃ ណាស់។ ដំណឹង អកុសល ជាច្រើន ចេះតែឮ ជាបន្ដ បន្ទាប់ បន្ដិច ឮថាអ្នកនេះ ចូលពេទ្យ, អ្នកនោះកើតស្រ្ដូក អ្នកមួយទៀត គាំង បេះដូង ម្នាក់ទៀត ត្រូវវះកាត់... ជីវិតនេះ គួរតក់ស្លុត មែន! មនុស្សវ័យ ស្របាល គ្នានេះខ្លះបាន ចែកឋាន ទៅមុនហើយ តែក៏មាន បុរសចំណាស់ មួយចំនួន តូចខ្លះដែរ ដែល នៅមាន កម្លាំង មាំមួន ជាងគេ ហើយក្នុង ចំណោមនោះ ក៏មាន អ្នកប្រព្រឹត្ត បទល្មើស មិនគប្បី គាត់ក៏ខំប្រឹង ណាស់ដែរ ដូចជា ឥតខ្វល់ខ្វាយ នឹងជ្រោះដ៏ជ្រៅ ខាងមុខ ជិតបង្កើយ នេះសោះទេ គួរសមដែរ គាត់និយាយ ថាត្រូវតែ សប្បាយ ផ្ដាំចាស់ នេះក៏ម្យ៉ាងទៀតដែរ!...។ ហាស់! ជីវិតមនុស្ស! មានសំនួរជាច្រើនផ្ទុះចេញ ពីមនុស្សវ៏យនេះ។ សូម្បីតែ ស្ដេច សាឡូម៉ូន ជាស្ដេចដ៏មាន ទ្រព្យសម្បត្ដិ  រូបឆោម និងមាន ប្រាជ្ញា អំណាច សិរីរុងរឿង លើសអស់ ទាំងមនុស្ស លើផែនដី ក្នុងប្រវត្តិសាស្រ្ដ របស់មនុស្ស ក៏បានលាន់ ព្រះឱសថា ជីវិតមនុស្ស នៅក្រោម កំដៅថ្ងៃនេះ ជា ការឥត ប្រយោជន៍ទទេ (បើគ្មានព្រះទេនោះ)។ តើជីវិតនេះជាអ្វីទៅ?... បើជីវិតត្រូវស្លាប់ដូចនេះ តើរស់ដើម្បីអ្វី?... តើទ្រព្យ សម្បត្តិ របស់ខ្ញុំដែលខំ សន្សំមក ជាយូរឆ្នាំ ហើយនេះ ត្រូវយក ទៅឯណា? តើអ្នកណា អាចបញ្ជូន ទ្រព្យនេះ ទៅឱយខ្ញុំបានខ្លះទេ នៅពេល ដែលខ្ញុំ ចែកឋាន ទៅលោក ឯនាយនោះ? តើលោក ឯនាយនោះ មានមែនឬទេ? តើខ្ញុំត្រូវ ទៅឯណា ដោយ ពិតប្រាកដ? ស្ថានសួគ៎ ឬ ស្ថាននរក ទេដឹង? ធ្វើម្ដេចទៅ ដើម្បីឱយបានដឹង ប្រាកដ? ឬមួយ ក៏ត្រូវបាត់ សូន្យនៅ ក្នុងជ្រោះ នេះតែម្តងទេដឹង? ពិបាកយល់ មែនជីវិតមនុស្ស... ដូចនេះឯង បានជាមាន មនុស្ស ខ្លះគិតមិនចេញ ចង់ស្រែក ជេរដល់ ព្រហ្មលិខិត ព្រោះឥតមាន លិខិត ឆ្លងដែន គឹដែននៃសេចក្តីស្លាប់ ចង់ជេរក៏ជេរទៅ តែក៏នៅ តែរកចម្លើយ មិនឃើញដដែល។ តើមួយដំណើរជីវិត ឡើងនិងចុះភ្នំនេះ តើមនុស្ស មានបំណងអី្វ? ចង់បានអ្វីទេ? មានរកឃើញអ្វី តាម បំណង ខ្លួនឬទេ? ហើយ របស់ នោះបាន នៅជាប់ ស្ថិតស្ថេរ ជាមួយខ្លួន  រហូតឬទេ? តាមពិតទៅ មនុស្ស មិនដឹងជាខ្លួន មានបំណងអ្វី ឱយ ពិតប្រាកដផងទេ ចេះតែរស់ៗទៅ គ្រាន់តែ មិនចង់ស្លាប់ ទៅវិញទេ ស្ដាយជីវិត ខ្លួន ណាស់។  តើមនុស្សចង់ រស់បន្ត ក្រោយពី ស្លាប់ ទៅទៀត ឬទេ? តើអស់ លោកបងប្អូន ជឿថាមានព្រះឬទេ? បើមិនជឿ ថាមានព្រះទេ នោះតើ មានភក្ដុតាង អ្វីដែល បញ្ជាក់ថា ឥតមាន ព្រះនោះ? គ្មាន មនុស្សណា អាចមើល ព្រះឃើញទេ តែរបស់ ដែលទ្រង់ បានបង្កើត នោះមាន នៅគ្រប់ទី កន្លែង ទាំងអស់ រួមទាំង អស់លោក បងប្អូនផង គឺមានតែ ព្រះមួយគត់ ដែលអាចជួយ មនុស្សឱយ រស់ឆ្លង ជ្រោះមរណៈ នេះបាន។ ចូរដកពិសោធន៍ ជាមួយខ្ញុំ នៅពេលនេះ មិនចាំបាច់ ដល់មាត់ជ្រោះ ទើបរកព្រះ នោះ ក្រែង នាំឱយហួសពេល។  សូម អស់លោក យក ប៉េតប៉ោង ពីរដែលមាន ពណ៌និង ទំហំ ដូចគ្នា ប៉េតប៉ោងទីមួយ សូមផ្លុំ បញ្ចូលខ្យល់ ធម្មតា ឱយធំល្មម ចំណែក ប៉េតប៉ោងទីពីរ សូមផ្លុំ បញ្ចូលខ្យល់ ឧស្ម័នពិសេស ម្យ៉ាង ហៅថា ហេលីយាម ឱយបាន ទំហំ ប៉ុនគ្នា នឹងប៉ោង ទីមួយដែរ ដូច្នេះ បើយើងកាន់ ប៉ោងទាំងពីរ ដាក់ ជិតគ្នាទៅ នោះយើងឃើញ ថាវាដូច គ្នាបេះបិត វាអាចច្រឡំ គ្នាបាន យ៉ាងងាយ។ ចូរយកប៉ោង ទាំងពីរនេះ ទៅមាត់ជ្រោះ ហើយព្រលែង វាទាំងពីរ ទៅក្នុងជ្រោះ ដ៏ ជ្រៅនោះចុះ យើងនឹង ឃើញច្បាស់ថា ប៉ោងមួយ បាន ហោះអណ្ដែត ឡើង ទៅលើ ឯមួយទៀត ធ្លាក់ចុះក្រោម គឺ ប៉ោងទីមួយ ដែលបញ្ចូល ខ្យល់ធម្មតា នោះវាបានធ្លាក់ចុះក្រោម ចំណែក ឯប៉ោងទីពីរ ដែលមាន ខ្យល់ពិសេស នៅខាងក្នុងវា នោះបាន ទាញប៉ោង ទីពីរនេះ ឱយ អណ្ដែត ឡើងបាន ទោះតែពេលក្រោយ វានឹងត្រូវ កំដៅថ្ងៃ ផ្ទុះបែក មែន ហើយសម្បក ប៉ោង កៅស៊ូ នោះ នឹង ត្រូវធ្លាក់ មកដីវិញដូច ប៉ោងទីមួយមែន តែឧស្ម័ន ហេលីយាម នោះនឹងបន្ដ ដំណើរហោះ អណ្ដែតឡើង មិនបាន ធ្លាក់ ដល់ដី ឡើយ  ព្រោះទំនាញ ផែនដី ឥតមានអំណាច ឬឥទ្ធិពល ទៅលើឧស្ម័ន ហេលីយាម ទេ។ នេះមិនខុស អំពីជីវិត មនុស្សនៅ លើផែនដី នេះឡើយ ដែលត្រូវចែកចេញ ជាពីរក្រុម ប៉ុណ្ណោះ មួយក្រុមគឺ ជាមនុស្ស ធម្មតាដែល មានសាសនា ផ្សេងៗក្ដី  ឬឥត សាសនា កី្ដ ដែលមិនបាន ជឿដល់ព្រះ ដែល បង្កើតខ្លួន នឹងមួយក្រុមទៀត គឺអស់អ្នក មាន ជំនឿ ពិតប្រាកដ ទៅលើ ព្រះ យេស៊ូវគ្រិស្ទ ដែលជាអ្នក ដែលមាន ព្រលឹងថ្មី គឺព្រលឹង ដែលរស់ ដោយ ព្រះ វិញ្ញាណបរិសុទ្ធ ដែលសេចក្ដី ស្លាប់ គ្មានអំណាច លើព្រលឹង ទាំងនេះ ឡើយ។ គ្រិស្ទាន ក៏ត្រូវស្លាប់ ដូចមនុស្ស ឯទៀតដែរ តែស្លាប់ តែសំបក រូប កាយខាង ក្រៅទេ ដូចសំបក ប៉ោងកៅស៊ូ ដែល ត្រូវតែធ្លាក់ ទៅដី ដូច្នោះដែរ ចំណែក ឯ ព្រលឹង របស់ គ្រិស្ទាន ជាអ្នកមាន ជំនឿដល់ព្រះ ទ្រង់នឹងលើក ឡើងទៅលើ ទៅ នៅ ស្ថានរបស់ ដូចព្រះបន្ទូល បានសន្យា ទុកហើយ។ ជីវិត មនុស្ស មានអាថ៌ កំបាំង ជ្រៅណាស់ ប្រាជ្ញា របស់មនុស្ស យល់មិន ដល់ទេ តែព្រះបន្ទូល បាន លាត ត្រដាង អាថ៌ កំបាំង នោះឱយ មនុស្សបាន ស្គាល់ ទាំង អស់ រួចហើយ មនុស្ស គ្រាន់តែ សម្រេចចិត្ដ ទទួលជឿតាម ឬមួយ ក៏អត់ ប៉ុណ្ណោះ។ ជីវិតរបស់ បងប្អូនគឺ សម្រេចនៅ លើបងប្អូន ជឿ ឬមិនជឿ ប៉ុណ្ណោះ។ ជឿទៅ លើព្រះ ដែលបង្កើត ខ្លួននោះគ្មាន ខាតបង់អ្វី ទាល់តែសោះ តែគន្លិះដែលនាំ ឱយជឿនោះ ប្រហែលជាមាន ការពិបាកដែរ គឺត្រូវតែស្វែងរក ទើបឃើញ។ បើអស់លោក បងប្អូន មានចម្ងល់ ឬសំណូមពរ អធិស្ឋាន អំពីអ្វី សូមទាក់ទងខ្ញុំ តាមរយៈ អ៊ីម៉េល mengtop52@ymail.com. សូមព្រះ ទ្រង់ប្រទាន ពរ ដ៏បរិបូរណ៍ ដល់អស់លោក បងប្អូន។   Pastor Meng Top 09/13/2012  

September 7, 2012 by
  ចុកទីនេះ Click Here to Listen  Testimony  I first heard of Jesus at an evangelistic crusade in Phnom Penh in April 1972. I was a young Communist, in my early twenties, and for the previous two years had been indoctrinated to be anti-American and an atheist. All communists have one cause — to love the nation. Americans were seen as imperialists; therefore, they were the enemy. From March 18, 1970, to April 17, 1975, the government of the Khmer Republic had welcomed “the enemy” to our land. I was at the crusade as a spy, to find out how many Americans were involved in the event. I disguised myself and chose a seat far from the aisle. The preacher that day was Dr. Stanley Mooneyham, president of World Vision International, a non-governmental organization. God used that occasion to let me hear the gospel. Dr. Stanley spoke about the prodigal son. While listening to the message, I was caught up by the power of the Word and the Holy Spirit to see myself as the prodigal son. Communism trained me never to cry. It was a sign of weakness. But that day, the Word of God moved me to cry over my sins. By the grace of God, two ushers took notice of me and approached me. I said the sinner’s prayer, and immediately I felt a warm feeling of being accepted. I went into the convention center a Communist. I came out a born-again Christian. Right away, I faced opposition. Until that time I was a temple boy under the care of my uncle. My uncle told me, “Now that you are a follower of Jesus, let Jesus feed you.” So, for the next six consecutive Sundays he didn't give me any food but the fire within me pushed me to go to church where I was warmly welcomed. The Communists often sing of brotherly love, but I found the community of brotherly love I was looking for at church. Finally, my uncle gave up and notified my parents who were living in the village. My father had been a Buddhist monk for 14 years. He asked me, “Son, why have you chosen to become a Catholic?” He thought that all Christians were Catholic. My father had many sad experiences during our country's 93 years of French colonization, which lasted until we got our independence in 1955. To him, becoming a Christian meant hating one’s mother and father and forsaking one’s family. He believed this because under French colonialism some Cambodians who had become Catholic had taken these words from Luke 14:26 literally, and he feared that I would hate him too now that I had become a Christian. I was then just a six-week-old believer, so I asked the Holy Spirit to help me answer my father. By then I had a copy of the Bible although I didn’t have any money. Soon after I converted I had approached the manager of the Bible society for a Bible. He told me that if I sold enough Bibles at public places I could buy my own with the profits, so I worked very hard and bought my Bible. I told my father, “At church, I am taught to honor my parents.” My father asked me to prove it to him. I prayed for the Holy Spirit’s guidance and found in my new Bible the relevant verses — Exodus 20:12 and Ephesians 6:1-3. I told my father, “I’ll honor you while you’re alive. Why wait until you’re dead to pay offerings?” He was quite satisfied and said, “It’s not bad if you still obey.” While my parents were quite tolerant of my decision, they issued me a challenge — “What are you going to do about your relationship with your brothers and sisters?” I’m the seventh of nine children. One of my sisters has always been jealous of me as I was the center of attention. Once, she had a toothache and was crying out loud in pain. I was preparing for an exam so I spoke harshly to her. She stopped talking to me for three years, so there was division in my family. I’m a slow learner, but once I remember something I never forget. I recalled one of the sermons where the preacher spoke about leaving your gift at the altar to reconcile with your brother before returning and offering the gift. My parents asked me to prove it and then do it. The Holy Spirit guided me to find the verse in Matthew 5:23-24. I was challenged to ask my sister for forgiveness, I did so, and our relationship was restored. I thank God we could be reconciled because just three years later she was killed by the Khmer Rouge. One day, a man of God came from Scotland. He was a Cambodian Major named Chhirc Taing. He told his wife and friends God had called him back to Cambodia to die as a martyr, and returned in 1973 while the country was in the midst of a civil war. Before he returned, all the missionaries and Christian leaders spoke well of him. I was curious about this man whom everyone loved. I was standing at the entrance of Bethany Church one Sunday. I attended the Khmer and English service as it provided a good chance to learn English. I saw a short, little man with a fair complexion coming out of a car. He climbed up the stairs, said “Hello,” and shook my hand. I felt something warm flowing through my veins.He asked me, “Have you accepted Christ?” I said, “Yes.” He smiled at me, patted my shoulder, and gave me a word of encouragement. “You will never feel sorry for that decision. It’s the greatest decision ever made and will change your life.”I didn’t know who he was then, but after that meeting I loved to hear his messages. His life, however, spoke louder than his words. He was a man who lived out the Word. He became my Elijah. I didn’t know that, one day, I’d become his Elisha. He discipled and mentored me, and we spent much quality time together in ministry. For two years he became God’s instrument to bring revival to the Cambodian church. The last message he preached was from II Kings:2 about Elisha, after getting the mantle from Elijah, crying out for a double portion of his spirit. By that time, many American missionaries had already left the country. Chhirc challenged the church of Cambodia to rise up as the Elisha generation. After that we had the opportunity to pray overnight, together with about 60 other leaders. That was April 16, 1975. Early the next morning, April 17, the Khmer Rouge seized Phnom Penh. They were marching through the streets chanting their songs of victory. They instructed us to leave Phnom Penh for a short while as the US planes were going to bomb the city. More than one million people evacuated the city in three days. Chhirc said his goodbyes and exhorted us from Romans 13:1 to submit ourselves to the governing authorities and that God would guide and protect us. He also told us to learn to be gentle as doves and wise as snakes (Matthew 10:16). Knowing exactly that this was the end of his life, he went out and began witnessing on the streets. His adopted son saw him being arrested and then assassinated.  The rest of us left with only the clothes on our back and a scarf, or krama. I went home to search for my family, but the house was empty. I prayed to God as I didn’t know how to survive. As I walked the streets, I came across one Christian brother and then another. Soon we had a fellowship of 18 people. I became their Moses and was responsible for finding food for them. We all had to head eastward and cross over a bridge to the other side of Phnom Penh. However, all the rice warehouses were located in the city. Many people risked their lives lying on bamboo rafts or swimming across the river back to the city to get food. Although the Khmer Rouge preferred not to waste their bullets, they shot dead those in the water. The little ones in our group were crying for food. After we prayed together, I took courage to walk back to Phnom Penh with another brother, Timothy, now an associate pastor in Long Beach, California. There was only one way back, along Route Number One — the bridge across the river, and the Holy Spirit told me to walk on the bridge. We walked straight on in front of the Khmer Rouge security officers on guard. I saw a classmate of mine who had become a Khmer Rouge in his jeep. I almost greeted him, but the Spirit warned me against it. My friend saw me but pretended not to know me, as to be a friend of city dwellers would place his life in danger. They all just let me go. I was only a three-year-old believer then. When we arrived at the warehouse, there were thousands of bags of rice stacked on top of each other. About 50 men were there pulling out the bags from the bottom of the stack. The Holy Spirit prompted me to stay away. Within a twinkling of an eye, I saw the bags from the top of the pile fall down and crush the men. One bag flew in the air and dropped right in front of us. What would I have done if I had not known God? I put the bag on a bicycle and wheeled the bicycle out. The Khmer Rouge had taken all the motorcycles and cars. It didn’t matter anyway as there was no money to buy fuel. By April 18, our currency had been devalued and banned. There were many rich Chinese who had brought money with them, and when they found out they couldn’t use it they jumped in the river and killed themselves. The poor, who carried food and cooking utensils instead, had a better chance of survival. We took the same route back. I saw the same friend and the same thing happened; we ignored each other. For the next three months, we hung around searching for parents and other blood relatives. We walked 68 kilometers a day, from daybreak to sunset. We found none. I did meet a fellow church musician and his family. He played the guitar, piano and flute, and I had stayed at his home after my conversion. He had two sisters; one was married, and the other, Rachel, was a Sunday school teacher like I was. He invited me to join their company, so for three days I did. When we said goodbye, they all cried because they loved me so much. Later his whole family was killed, except for his son. My friend ’s crime? He wore spectacles. The Khmer Rouge teaching was to renounce luxury, and spectacles were thought of as a luxury item used by the educated. From the Basak River, we walked about 64 kilometers until we reached the Mekong River. There I met another friend who was a Khmer Rouge leader. Secretly, he advised me not to stay where people knew me. “The farther you travel, the safer for you,” he said. So I walked until I reached the village of Prey Veng and proceeded to another village near the jungle at the Vietnamese border. There, however, I was arrested by the Khmer Rouge. All Cambodians were divided into two groups — revolutionary people and liberated people. The Khmer Rouge were the revolutionaries. All others were liberated people, and any revolutionary person could arrest a liberated person. An officer of the Angkar (Khmer Rouge central organization) came to me and told me that I had to go to a “re-education” camp. I didn’t know what that was and was stupid enough to ask how I was going to study without any books or pencils. The officer said, “Don’t worry, the Angkar will provide.” At the camp I didn’t find any stationery - only baskets, hoes and tools for forced, hard labor. I was in detention from August 1975 to 1977. I was the youngest and the only Christian at the camp, and I was also the only one well prepared for the work. I had read books on revolutions in China, so I knew how to manufacture my own fertilizer. I mixed human stool and mud, dried it in the sun, hand pounded it and stored it in the barn. Over time I became known as “younger brother” or “Calendar Man,” as I would keep track of the dates with my daily prayers to God. However, when I fell sick, I suffered from the lack of modern medication. Once I had malaria. While I was shivering, the village herbalist would treat me using traditional therapy by burning the veins on my hands. Usually this was done with bamboo, sliced using a broken bottle, rolled up into a ball and dried. These bamboo balls were then placed on the skin and then burnt with some charcoal. The idea was to kill the sensory nerves and, thus, pain. This was the case with almost any sickness. When I had a stomach upset and my belly was swollen, the “doctor” burnt six holes on my stomach, three on each side of my navel. When I had a toothache he burnt two scars, one on each side of my jaw. With the nerves impaired, even when my wisdom tooth later broke I had no feeling at all. Then I became visually impaired. It was painful to open my eyes even though they were not red. I couldn’t see and fell off a bridge one day. A revolutionary nurse was sent to see me. She bought some sort of local product, a type of liquid in a Miranda glass bottle, and a syringe. She forced open my eyes and sprayed the liquid into them. My eyes got worse. Because I couldn’t work in the paddy field, I was sent to work in the kitchen instead. It was a harder job, but I had learned much from my elder sister who was a cooking teacher. One day, while cooking rice for some 18 people, a higher officer took off the lid from the cooking pot and made me open my eyes wide. The steam that came out was so hot that it burnt my eyes. “Bear it; it will heal you,” the officer said. I thank the Lord I didn’t cry as crying was considered to be anti-revolutionary. As a cook I was only provided with rice and salt, no meat. Often, all we had was plain rice porridge. As I normally do not eat much, even while staying in Phnom Penh, I coped with the lack of protein. Others, however, suffered terribly and lost a lot of weight. At the camp there were no toilets. We all used latrines, made out of a hole in the ground and a shelter of palm leaves. Every morning we had to salute the Khmer Rouge and ask permission to go and pass stool. One day, before daybreak, I saluted the officer and went out. While walking, I heard something moving in a dry rice bed. It was a fish the size of my arm. The Holy Spirit told me to walk another time round the dry rice bed. This time another fish jumped out of the water for me to catch. I was able to cook the two fishes for my fellow prisoners. Every time I prayed I always recited Psalm 23, the only complete chapter I could remember — “The Lord is my shepherd, I shall not be in want.” Over time the psalm became prophetic, and each time I was assigned to cook I always caught something. The Holy Spirit had repeatedly impressed instructions upon my heart since I left Phnom Penh. Miraculously, my eyes were also healed. We were all later shifted to another camp, 16 times larger than the previous one. From 18 prisoners, there were now 300. Some prisoners tried to escape. They were caught and killed. Every day before sunset there would be a head count. Each one had to shout out his number and line up accordingly. Twice a week, each prisoner was interrogated. There were at least 200 questions each time, and those caught lying were killed. I remembered Jesus’ words that those who hated their lives would save it. I was ready to die, so I chose to tell the truth. A friend of mine, a former pilot, had a relative in a high position among the Khmer Rouge. When he revealed his identity, he was interrogated and beaten up. He came back and told me, “No relative can help us now. All loyalty is to the Angkar alone, who are the center of everyone’s life.” Pol Pot, Brother Number One in the Central Cambodian Communist Party, attended Catholic school in his youth; thus, the Khmer Rouge teachings were often based on distorted Bible verses such as “Love the Angkar with all your heart, all your soul and all your mind.” One day we went to the stream. The water was crystal clear and icy cold. We didn’t have any towels, only one pair of pants and they had become shorts filled with holes. To patch them up, we had to use rice bag fibers that itched terribly. In the river I took off my shirt and shorts, washed them, and kept them by the bushes in the water. I was hungry and prayed to the Lord. After I was done bathing, I took up my shirt and felt something moving in it. It was an arm-sized king prawn. The next day, while walking out of the stream I stepped on a fish and caught it. I wondered what to do with it. If I brought it back to camp I would have to share it with everyone and one fish wouldn’t go far among 300 people. I rolled the fish up in my scarf, tied it around my forehead, and smuggled it into the camp. I didn’t have access to the kitchen so my friend, who was appointed chef, cooked it for me. That evening I shared the fish among eight close friends. We were all lying down and passing it from one person to the other. “What is it?” they’d ask, and our response was always “Don’t ask. Just eat.” We had to eat with our scarves over our faces to cover the smell. Truly God is Jehovah Rophe, the Shepherd who feeds me. In the one year, three months and 13 days I was in prison, the Lord sowed the seed of a worshipper in me. I only knew hymns, as that was what we sang in church. So when there was a thunderstorm and it was raining cats and dogs, I would stand by the window and sing “How Great Thou Art” out loud in Khmer, English and French. I’d have a vision of the church of the multitudes worshipping with me, and the serenity of that vision comforted me. Once I had ringworms across my face. Every time it was going to rain they would get very itchy. But what disturbed me most was the effect they had on my looks. I tried all sorts of remedies, such as eating chicken with black legs. I tried using a certain tree’s sap, that was black like tar, and placed it all over my face. When it was dry and I peeled it off, my skin would look nice but the next day the ringworms would return. The number of prisoners dwindled daily. Soon, there were only 160 left. Those who were addicted to tobacco found life harder. They’d barter half of their plain porridge for a piece of tobacco. My friends died one by one. I was the only one who would volunteer to bury them. I’d wrap the dead body in a palm leaf mat, tie both ends, carry and bury it. Each time I’d pray, “Lord, this brother has died. I bury him with dignity. Who will bury me?” Soon I ran out of space to bury the dead, so I had to cremate my friend who had just died. I placed the body on a pile of firewood. As I did not have any lighter or flint, I cut a piece of bamboo shoot and put dry kapok from the cotton tree inside it. Then, with a broken ceramic piece and a broken blade, I started a fire and ignited the dry kapok. Midway while the body was being cremated, it started raining. The fire was put out, and my friend looked like a black man. The water reopened yesterday’s grave and flowed in. I decided to put my friend in there, and as I pried the body into the grave the water, all oily and smelly, splashed all over my face. I prayed to God to help me bear it. One day my limbs felt numb all over and I couldn’t move. The Lord spoke to me in a dream and told me, “You won’t die. You will survive for my purpose.” During the headcount, I did not join the queue. I had never missed one day of hard labor before. Those who did not work did not get a food ration. When my friend told the Angkar about my condition, the officer instructed me to make herbal tea for everyone instead. I boiled the tea in three big pots. There were some others who had caught small crabs and snails and were trying to grill them in the fire under the pots. Somehow, the pots collided and the water fell on the fire. The boiling steam burnt my body all over. I couldn’t open my eyes. I cried out, “Lord, take me home. I cannot take it anymore.” However, I had found favor with God and man. A top officer got the help of a former medical doctor. The doctor said to use fish sauce or toothpaste to relieve the pain. However, we had only salt. My friend ran to the headquarters to get some salt for the doctor, who chewed it in his mouth and spit the saliva all over my face. I became jerky and had muscle spasms, but I didn’t cry. The next morning, the doctor took some lpov (green pumpkin) or tralach (winter melon) leaves and mixed them with water buffalo dung into a paste. He put it on my face. It was itchy and dried quickly into a tight mask. That is how God healed me without modern medicine. The prisoner count went down to 127. The Lord had told me that only seven of my close friends would survive, so when the eighth friend passed away I knew I would soon be released. At midnight, my name was called. Normally, those who were called out at midnight never returned. They were interrogated and tortured … often to death. I told my friend to inform my home village that I had died. I gave him my shirt and pants and went out with only my krama tied around my waist. At that time my detention camp was under the Eastern Zone Party, which had become increasingly pro-Vietnamese and would eventually overthrow Pol Pot. I was brought to the military headquarters and had to face ten top officers. They asked me whether I spoke English. I said yes. They asked whether I was a Christian. I said yes. They had all the reasons to kill me. However, they said instead, “Give him a generous supper.” I thought they were fooling me with their generosity. Then I remembered Psalm 23 — “You prepare a table before me in the presence of my enemies.” After that the officers tuned their radios to the BBC World and asked me to translate the news for them. Then they gave instructions for the guards to take better care of me and to protect my life. A few days later I was released, together with the other 126 prisoners. It was the year 1977. I was evacuated together with hundreds of people from the East to an area near the Thai border, where I experienced the Killing Fields. The young people had to undergo a forced mass wedding, about 300 at a time, and were killed after that. Miraculously, my life was spared. I became the personal assistant to a Khmer Rouge leader. In February 1979, I returned to Phnom Penh and led an underground church. There I met Boury, a widow with 6 children. Her late husband was killed by the Khmer Rouge a few years before. We got married in 1980, and a year later the Lord blessed us with a baby girl whom we named Shalom (peace in time of troubles). In January 1985, I fled to a Thailand refugee camp with my wife and three daughters and remained there until March 1993. During that time we planted 15 churches, equipped 50 Christian leaders, and helped pastor a Vietnamese church in another nearby camp in Thailand. When the Paris Peace Accord was signed, we were welcomed back to Cambodia. It was in early October of 1993 that I first came to Malaysia. I was supposed to attend the International Fellowship of Intercessors in Manila, Philippines. I applied for my visa at the Philippines’ embassy in Malaysia and was advised to stay in the country. As a result, I stepped into the Sungei Way Subang Methodist Church (SSMC) in the middle of the church’s Prayer Day. That was how my partnership with SSMC began. Later that year the Lord connected me to another church in Malaysia, the New Life Restoration Center. I was just a returnee from the refugee camp, but I received the grace of giving from these churches. God did not wait. He started opening doors and putting the pieces of the puzzle together. As a result, three fruitful ministries have been established. These are the School of Practical Ministry Cambodia (SPMC) begun in 1994, the Living Hope in Christ Church (LHCC) begun in 1995, and the Institute of Church Planting Cambodia (ICPC) begun in 1998. Thus far, by June 2007, we’ve had nine graduating classes from the Institute of Church Planting Cambodia and these graduates have planted over 310 churches to date. Since 2010, we have been in partnership with the New Covenant Church (tNCC) and have planted another 60 churches as a result. The Living Hope in Christ Church has thus far birthed 42 daughter churches. Truly this is the work of the Holy Spirit. By God's grace, I served the Evangelical Fellowship of Cambodia (EFC) as Board Vice Chairman from 1996 to 2006. I have served in the Bible Society in Cambodia (BSC), and as Board Chairman since 2001. I have served as an Advisory Council Member for World Vision International Cambodia since 2004. I have served Ambassadors for Christ International (AFCI) Cambodia as National Director since 2001, and as Regional Director for AFCI Asia since April 2007.At an appropriate time in 2008, a new National Director will replace me at AFCI Cambodia.  God has a purpose for me and I have found His purpose in my life; I am to be a transformed person networking with others to help finish the Great Commission. As a broken man saved by God’s grace, I am to live for His purpose.

August 21, 2012 by
                                                                                                              កំណើតនៃភាសាទីទៃពីគ្នា ក្រោយពីទូក របស់លោកណូអេ បានកឿងទើ នៅលើភ្នំអារ៉ារ៉ាត ហើយទឹកជំនន់ ក៏បាន ស្រកចុះ ស្ងួតដីហើយ ព្រះក៏បានប្រាប់ លោកណូអេ ឱយចេញពីទូក ហើយទ្រង់បានតាំង សញ្ញានឹង លោក ណូអេ ថា ទ្រង់នឹងមិនសម្លាប់ ពូជមនុស្ស ដោយទឹកជំនន់ ទៀតទេ ដោយ មានដាក់ ឥន្ធនូ នៅលើមេឃ ជាសេចក្តីសញ្ញា គឺជាសេចក្ដីសន្យា ដោយមានសញ្ញា ជាភ័ក្ដុតាង។ លើសពីនេះ ព្រះទ្រង់បានអនុញ្ញាតិ ឱយមនុស្ស អាចទទួលទាន សាច់សត្វ ជាអាហារបាន បន្ថែមលើ ត្រួយតិណជាតិ តែទ្រង់បានហាមមនុស្ស មិនឱយ ទទួលទាន សាច់ឆៅ ដែលនៅ មានឈាមជាអាហារទេ និងហាមដាច់ខាត មិនឱយសម្លាប់មនុស្ស អ្នកណាបំពាន ត្រូវមាន ទោស។ គ្រួសារ លោកណូអេ ក៏បានបង្កើតកូន ពូនជាចៅ កាន់តែច្រើនឡើងៗ ហើយប្រាជ្ញា ឆ្លៀសវៃ របស់គេ ក៏កាន់តែចម្រើនឡើងដែរ គឺគេចេះ ដុតដី ឱយទៅជា ឥត និងលាយ បាយអរ ធ្វើជាសំណង់ផ្សេងៗ។ ថ្ងៃមួយគេ បានបបួលគា្ន ដើម្បីសង់ប៉ម ប្រាសាទមួយ អំពីឥតដុត ដែលមានថ្នាក់ ជណ្ដើរ ខ្ពស់ដល់ផ្ទៃមេឃ (ប្ញស្ថានសួគ៍៑) ដើម្បីកេរ្ដ៍ឈ្មោះល្បី របស់គេ និង ម្យ៉ាងទៀត គេគិតស្មាន ថាគេអាចឡើងទៅ សា្ថនសួគ៍ បានដោយប៉ម ដ៏ខ្ពស់នោះ ដោយពឹងអាង លើបា្រជ្ញារបស់គេ។ ប៉ុន្ដែព្រះទ្រង់ បានយល់ច្បាស់ ពីគំនិតអំនួត បះបោរ របស់មនុស្ស ទ្រង់ក៏យាងចុះមក បំបែក ភាសាគេ ដើម្បីមិនឱយ គេយល់ស្ដាប់ គ្នាបាន តទៅទៀត ដើម្បីបញ្ឈប់ ទង្វើបាប ដ៏ល្ងីល្ងើរបស់គេ  ព្រោះព្រះទ្រង់ ដឺងប្រាកដ ច្បាស់ណាស់ថា ស្ថានសួគ៍ មិនអាច ទៅបាន ដោយកម្លាំង ប្រាជ្ញា របស់មនុស្សបាន ឡើយ។ មិន តែប៉ុណ្ណោះ ទ្រង់ថែមទាំង បាន កំចាត់កំចាយគេ ទៅគ្រប់ទី កន្លែង នៅលើផែន ដីទៀតផង។ ដូច្នេះហើយ បានជាមនុស្ស មានជាតិសាសន៎ និងភាសា ផ្សេងៗពីគ្នា តាំងពីពេលនោះមក។ មេរៀនសង្ខេបអំពីព្រះគម្ពីរលោកុប្បតិ្ដ៖ អត្ដន័យនៃពាក្យ លោកុប្បតិ្ដ លោកុប្បតិ្ដ = លោក (លោកិយ) + ឧប្បតិ្ដ (កំណើត ឬ ការបង្កើត) ដូច្នេះពាក្យ លោកុប្បតិ្ដ មានន័យថា ការបង្ករបង្កើតលោកិយ៎។ ដើម្បីឱយងាយយល់ ហើយស្រួលចងចាំ ព្រះគម្ពីរ លោកុប្បតិ្ដ អាចចែកចេញជា ប្រាំបីផ្នែក គឺ៤ ជាព្រឹត្ដការណ៍ និង ៤ទៀត ជាជីវប្រវត្តរបស់ មនុស្ស៤រូប។ -       ៤ផ្នែកដំបូង ជាព្រឹត្ដិការណ៍ ដែលបានកើតឡើង មុនសម័យ ប្រវត្ដិសាស្រ្ដ របស់មនុស្ស គឺមុនការចេះដឹង កំណត់ត្រា របស់មនុស្ស។ -       ៤ផ្នែកក្រោយគឺ ជាប្រវត្ដ ចាប់ផ្តើម របស់ជនជាតិ សាសន៎អ៊ីស្រាអែល ប្រហែលជា ក្នុង កំឡុងឆ្នាំ ២០០០ មុន គ.ស  នៅពេល ព្រះបាន ត្រាស់ហៅ លោក អ័ប្រាហាំ។ ដូច្នេះ មកដល់ មេរៀននេះ ខ្ញុំបានជំរាបជូន បងប្អូន បាន៤ផ្នែក ដំបូងនៃព្រះគម្ពីរ លោកុប្បតិ្ដ ហើយ គឺព្រិត្ដិការណ៍ សំខាន់ៗ ទាំង៤ គឺ៖ ១. ការបង្ករបង្កើត. គឺព្រះទ្រង់ សព្វព្រះហឬទ័យ ឱយមនុស្ស បានដឹងពីប្រភព កំណើតរបស់ ខ្លួន គឺព្រះទ្រង់ បានបង្កើត មនុស្ស ឱយមាន ព្រលឹងវិញ្ញាណ ដូចជា អង្គទ្រង់ ដោយសា្ន ព្រះហស្ថ ទ្រង់ផ្ទាល់ ហើយទ្រង់ ក៏បានបង្កើត របស់ សព្វសារពើរ ដទៃទៀត សំរាប់មនុស្ស ទៀតផង។ ២. អំពើបាប.   អំពើបាបនេះ គឺបណ្ដាលមក ពីការមិនស្ដាប់បង្គាប់ព្រះ ដោយមនុស្សស្ដាប់ និង ជឿអារក្សជាជាងព្រះ ដើម្បីប្រយោជន៍ ផ្ទាល់ខ្លួន គឺឱយបាន ភ្នែកប្រាជ្ញា ខ្លួនភឺ្ល ដែលបណ្ដាល ឱយមនុស្ស ទទួលមហន្ដរាយ ដល់ជីវិត គឺមនុស្ស ត្រូវដាច់ចេញ លែងស្គាល់ព្រះ ហើយ ត្រូវស្លាប់។ មេរៀននេះ ព្រះសព្វ ព្រះហឬទ័យ ចង់ឱយមនុស្ស បានយល់ ស្គាល់ពីបញ្ហា របស់ខ្លួន ថាហេតុដូចម្ដេច បានជាត្រូវស្លាប់ ហើយ  គ្មានផ្លូវណា ជួយខ្លួនឯង បានឡើយ។ ៣. ទឹកជំនន់. ការប្រព្រឹត្ដ អំពើបាប ដែលបណ្ដាល ឱយព្រះ ទ្រង់ខ្ញាល់ ខឹងនឹង អំពើបាប ព្រោះព្រះ ទ្រង់ បរិសុទ្ធ ទ្រង់មិនអាច ទ្រាំទ្រ នឹងអំពើបាប បាន គឺអំពើបាប ត្រូវតែ ទទួលទោស គឺសេចក្ដីស្លាប់។ សំខាន់ជាងនេះ ទៅទៀត រឿងទឹកជំនន់ បានបង្រៀន មនុស្សឱយ យល់ពីផ្លូវ នៃសេចក្ដីសង្រ្គោះ គឺជំនឿ ទុកចិត្ដទៅលើព្រះ ដែលទ្រង់បាន ប្រាប់យ៉ាង ហ្មត់ចត់ ពីមធ្យោ បាយ ដែលត្រូវធ្វើ ដើម្បីឱយបាន សេចក្ដីសង្គ្រោះ សព្វថ្ងៃនេះគឺយើង ត្រូវជឿទុកចិត្ដ ទៅលើ ព្រះយេស៊ូវគ្រិស្ទ ជាព្រះ អង្គសង្គ្រោះ ដោយគ្មានព្រះ ឬ ផ្លូវដទៃ ណាទៀត អាចជួយមនុស្ស ឱយរួចពីបាប បានឡើយ។ ៤. ការបំបែកភាសា. រឿងនេះ បានបង្រៀន យើងថា ក្រោយពី បានសង្រ្គោះ ពីទឹកជំនន់ ហើយ មនុស្ស នៅតែមានបាប ហើយបានបន្ដរ អំពើបាប របស់ខ្លួន អំនួត ដោយប្រាជ្ញារបស់គេ គឺ គេចេះដុតឥត ជំនួសថ្ម ដោយមិនបាច់ ប្រើថ្ម (ជារបស់ព្រះ បង្កើត) ទៀតទេ គេអាច សង់វិមាន ដ៏ខ្ពស់ ដោយគិតថា គេអាច ឡើងទៅស្ថានសួគ៍ ដោយអាង ដំរេះបា្រជ្ញា ខ្លួនឯង ដោយមិន អាងជំនឿទៅលើព្រះ នេះជាបញ្ហា របស់មនុស្ស ដែលមានបន្តរ រហូតមកដល់សព្វថ្ងៃនេះ។ មនុស្សសព្វថ្ងៃ គេក៏កំពុង បញ្ចេញអំនួត ដាក់គ្នា អំពី តំរិះ ប្រាជ្ញរបស់គេ គឺគេខំ បង្កើត គ្រឿង វិទ្យាសាស្ដ្រនានា ដូចជា គ្រឿងយន្ដ, គ្រឿងសំណង់, គ្រឿងចក្រ, គ្រឿងអាវុធ ប្រល័យលោក គ្រប់បែបយ៉ាង តែគេហាក់ដូចជាភ្លេចថា សេចក្ដីស្លាប់ ដែលនៅ ជិតបង្កើយ នឹងគេសោះ។ មិនតែប៉ុណ្ណោះ មនុស្សក៏ខំប្រឹង អំពីដំណើរ ទៅស្ថានសួគ៍ ដោយខ្លួនឯងដែរ គឹគេខំសង់ ឆ្លាក់រូបព្រះធំៗ ដោយរបស់ មានតម្លៃផ្សេងៗ ដូចជាស, ប្រាក់, ត្បូងគុជ ជាដើម ហើយដុត ធូបថ្វាយបង្គំ។ ចំណែកឯខាង វិទ្យាសាស្រ្តវិញ គេខំស្រាវជ្រាវ ធ្វើយាន្ត អាវកាស ដើម្បីទៅនៅ ភពដទៃ តែទោះជា យ៉ាងណា ក៏គេជៀស មិនរួចពី សេចកី្ដសា្លប់ ដែរ។ ថ្វីត្បិតតែ ព្រះទ្រង់ ស្រឡាញ់ មនុស្សលោក ដល់ម្លេះ ទ្រង់សព្វ ព្រះហឬទ័យ ចង់ឱយ មនុស្ស ទាំងអស់ បានសង្គ្រោះ តែមិនមែន មនុស្សទាំងអស់ ដែលបានសង្គ្រោះ ហើយបានឡើងទៅ ស្ថានសួគ៍នោះទេ គឺបាន តែអស់អ្នកណា ដែលមានត្រចៀក ស្ដាប់ឮ ព្រះបន្ទូល ហើយធ្វើតាម គឺសំដៅទៅលើ អ្នកមាន ជំនឿ ដ៏ពិត តែប៉ុណ្ណោះ ដែលបានសង្គ្រោះ ហើយយើង ក៏ខំប្រឹង ផ្សាយព្រះបន្ទូល ដល់អ្នកនោះ ហើយលើស ទៅទៀតផង។ តើអស់លោក បងប្អូន ជាពពួកមនុស្ស ដែលមានត្រចៀក ហើយស្ដាប់ឮឬទេ? សូមអស់លោក បងប្អូនប្រកប នឹងព្រះពរជានិច្ច និរន្ដរ៍។ សរសេរថ្ងៃទី 8​ –18 –12  

June 29, 2012 by
 អត្ថបទព្រះបន្ទូល  ផលវិបាកដោយការថ្វាយបង្គំរូបព្រះ  នៅពេលដែលខ្ញុំអានព្រះគម្ពីរ លេវីវិន័យ ជំពូក២៦ ខ្ញុំមានការចាប់អារម្មណ៍ យ៉ាងខ្លាំង ថាហេតុដូចម្ដេច បានជារឿងនេះ ស្រដៀងរឿង ដែលកើតឡើង នៅ ស្រុកខ្មែរ ជំនាន់ខ្មែរក្រហមម្លេះ? វាលពិឃាដ នៅស្រុកខ្មែរ ដូចជារឿង យល់សប្ដិ អាក្រក់មួយ ព្រោះមនុស្សជាតិ ដែលមិនបានឃើញ ផ្ទាល់ភ្នែក ពិបាកនឹងជឿ ថាជា រឿងពិតណាស់ ហើយឥឡូវនេះ សូម្បីតែ អ្នកដឹកនាំ ស្រុកខ្មែរ នៅជំនាន់ នោះ ក៏ឥត បានដឹង ពីការនោះទេ គ្មានអ្នកណា ទទួលខុសត្រូវ រឿងនេះទេឬ?។ ការសម្លាប់ រង្គាល អស់ ជីវិត ជាង២ លាននាក់ (ចំនួននេះ បានបន្ថយ ជាលំដាប់ ព្រោះវាច្រើន ឥតគណនា) ពិភពលោក ឥតមានខ្វល់ខ្វាយ ចូលទៅជួយ សោះឡើយ តើអង្គការ សហប្រជាជាតិ ឬអាមេរិកាំង ខ្លាចខ្មែរក្រហមឬ? ដូចជាមិនមែនទេ ហើយ គេនៅ រង់ចាំ ទាល់តែឱក្រិតជន ស្លាប់ជិតអស់ ទើបគេចាប់ផ្ដើម ហៅមកកាត់ក្ដី ហើយអ្នក ទោសកំប៉ិកកំប៉ុក នោះត្រូវបាន កាត់ទោស មុនគេ ចំណែកអ្នកជាប់ ពាក់ពន្ធ មួយចំនួន ឥតទាំងមានឈ្មោះ ក្នុងបញ្ជីជំនំជំរះផង។ បើគង់តែ មិនយុតិធម៎ដដែល លែងគេ ហើយអត់ទោសឱ្យគេ ហើយលើក ទោសទាំងអស់ ថ្វាយទៅព្រះទៅ។ អ្នកសម្លាប់ រាប់ពាន់នាក់ សម្លាប់ខ្មែរទាំងនគរ ដល់ទៅជាប់គុក ជាប់តែអ្នក កំប៉ិកកំប៉ុក តែមា្នក់ ហើយជាគ្រិស្ទាន ជាកូនព្រះ ទៅទៀត គួរឱ្យឆ្ងល់ ហើយចម្លែក មែន។ ខ្ញុំមិនមែននិយាយ អំពីរឿងនយោបាយ ទេតែខ្ញុំចង់និយាយថា រឿងចម្លែកនេះ ប្រាកដជា ពាក់ពន្ធនិងព្រះហឬទ៊យ ដែលយើង យល់មិនដល់ នោះវិញ។ ដូច្នេះ តើព្រះឬ ដែលត្រូវទទួល ការខុសត្រូវ ក្នុងរឿងវាលពិឃាដ នៅកម្ពុជានេះឬ? ប្រាកដហើយ យ៉ាងហោចណាស់ ក៏ទ្រង់បានជា្រប គ្រប់ទាំង ការ ដែលបាន កើតឡើង ក្នុងវាលពិឃាដ នោះដែរ ។ បើព្រះទ្រង់ អនុញ្ញាតិ ឱ្យរឿងនោះកើតឡើង ដូចនៅប្រទេស អ៊ីស្រាអែល មែន នោះជាការល្អទេ ព្រោះព្រះទ្រង់សុចរិត យុត្ដិធម៎ ការទ្រង់ធ្វើសុទ្ធតែល្អ ព្រះទ្រង់ទាញផលល្អ ចេញពីការអាក្រក់។   ខ្ញុំបានរស់ក្នុង វាលពិឃាដ ៤ឆ្នាំ  ១ខែ។ នៅស្រុកខ្មែរ ខ្ញុំបានឃើញការខ្លះ មានកើត តាំងតែពីមុន ឆ្នាំ១៩៧៥ ដូចជា មានចែង ទុកក្នុង ព្រះគម្ពីរលេវីវិន័យនេះដែរ។ កាលពីខ្ញុំ នៅក្មេង នៅឡើយ ពេលឱពុកខ្ញុំ គាត់នាំចូល វិហារលោក ម្ដងៗខ្ញុំមានការ ព្រឺខ្លាច ព្រោះឃើញ រូបចម្លាក់ព្រះពុទ្ធ ជាច្រើន អង្គុយតាមថ្នាក់ មានធំមានតូច ដែលធ្វើ ឱ្យខ្ញុំមានអារម្នណ៍ ខ្លាចរូបទាំងនោះណាស់ ខ្ញុំមិនដែល មាន បំណង ចង់ ចូលក្នុងវិហារនោះទេ។ ម្យ៉ាងទៀត នៅខ្ញុំដើរទៅសាលារៀន ខ្ញុំត្រូវដើរ កាត់មុខវត្ត ដែលជា កន្លែងកប់ និងដុតខ្មោច មិនតែប៉ុណ្ណោះមានរូបអ្នកតា នៅក្នុងខ្ទមដែលមាន ផ្សែង ធូបហុយ ជាប់រហូត ដើរមកដល់កន្លែងនោះ ខ្ញុំតែងតែមានអារម្មណ៍ ព្រឺខ្លាច ជានិច្ច។ ខ្មែរយើង មាន រូបចម្លាក់ ជាច្រើនណាស់ ដែលយើង ឱនក្រាបថ្វាយបង្គំ យើងឥត ដែលបាន ថ្វាយបង្គំព្រះដ៏ពិតទេ។ ប្រហែលមិនខុស ពីពួកអ៊ីស្រាអែល ដែលព្រះ បានព្រមាន ក្នុងព្រះគម្ពីរ លេវីវិន័យ២៦ នេះដែរ  លេវីវិន័យ២៦៖១-៣,   ១ មិន​ត្រូវ​ឲ្យ​ឯង​រាល់​គ្នា​ធ្វើ​រូប​ព្រះ ឬ​បញ្ឈរ​រូប​ឆ្លាក់ ឬ​បង្គោល​ថ្ម សំរាប់​គោរព​ឡើយ ក៏​មិន​ត្រូវ​ឲ្យ​មាន​ថ្ម​ឆ្លាក់​ជា​រូប​អ្វី​នៅ​ក្នុង​ស្រុក​ឯង ដើម្បី​នឹង​ឱន​ខ្លួន​ក្រាប​គោរព​ចំពោះ​រូប​នោះ​ដែរ ដ្បិត​អញ​នេះ គឺ​យេហូវ៉ា ជា​ព្រះ​នៃ​ឯង​រាល់​គ្នា​ហើយ២ ត្រូវ​ឲ្យ​ឯង​រាល់​គ្នា​រក្សា​អស់​ទាំង​ពេល​ឈប់​សំរាក​របស់​អញ ហើយ​កោតខ្លាច​ដល់​ទី​បរិសុទ្ធ​របស់​អញ ដ្បិត​អញ​ជា​ព្រះយេហូវ៉ា។  ព្រះបន្ទូលនេះ ត្រឹមត្រូវណាស់ ទ្រង់ចង់ពន្យល់ ឱ្យបានយល់ អំពីទ្រង់ដែលជាអ្នក បង្កើតមនុស្សមក តែមនុស្ស មិនព្រម គោរពទ្រង់ ជាអ្នកបង្កើត ខ្លួនមកទេ តែបែរជា ទៅបង្កើត រូបព្រះ ដោយដៃឯង ដោយឆ្លាក់ក្ដី ដោយចាក់ពុម្ពកី្ដ ជាឈើ, ជាថ្ម, ជាស៊ីម៉ង់, ជាមាស, ជាបា្រក់, ជាឆ្អឹង ហើយឱន ក្បាលខ្លួនថ្វាយ បង្គំទៅវិញ របស់ទាំងនោះ គឺខ្លួនតែបានឆ្នៃប្រឌិត ពីរបស់ ដែលព្រះបាន បង្កើតមក ដើម្បី ឱ្យមនុស្ស ត្រួតត្រា តើហេតុដូចម្ដេច បានជាមនុស្ស ចង់តែ ឱនក្រាបថា្វយបង្គំ របស់ដែលដៃខ្លួន បានបង្កើត ថាជាព្រះ ទៅវិញ ធ្វើយ៉ាងម៉េច ដើម្បីឱ្យរបស់ ដែល ខ្លួន បានបង្កើតឱ្យ ទៅជាព្រះ របស់ខ្លួនបាន? ព្រះបន្ទូល ដូចជាស្រួល យល់ដែរ ប៉ុន្តែហេតុដូចម្ដេច បានជាមនុស្ស នៅតែថ្វាយបង្គំ រូបចម្លាក់ ហើយមិនមែន តឹ្រមតែ មនុស្ស ក្រីក្រ នៅចុងកាត់ មាត់ញក ដែលល្ងង់ខ្លៅនោះទេ ដែលធ្វើការនេះ សូម្បីតែអ្នក ដែលមានចំណេះ ចេះដឹង ជ្រៅជ្រះនិស្សិតបញ្ញវ័ន ឬ អ្នកដឹកនាំ ដែលឆ្លាត វាងវៃនោះ ក៏គេធ្វើការនេះ ដូចគ្នាដែរ គឺហើយគឺជាប្រពៃណីយ៍ ឥតការពិចារណាទេ (នេះគឺជា ល្បិច របស់អារក្ស វាតែងតែនាំព្រះខុស មកជំនួស ចិត្ដមនុស្ស ដែលចង់តែ ថ្វាយបង្គំព្រះ មិនគួរឱ្យឆ្ងល់ទេ) ដូច្នេះហើយបានជា ទ្រង់ខ្ញាល់ខ្លាំងណាស់។ សូមអានព្រះគម្ពីរតទៅទៀត នៅលេវីវិន័យ២៦៖១៤-២០     ១៤ តែ​បើ​ឯង​រាល់​គ្នា ​មិន​ព្រម​ស្តាប់​តាម​អញ ហើយ​មិន​ប្រព្រឹត្ត​តាម​សេចក្តី​បញ្ញត្ត​របស់​អញ​ទាំង​នេះ ១៥ ដោយ​មើលងាយ​ដល់​អស់​ទាំង​ច្បាប់​អញ ហើយ ​ខ្ពើម​ក្រឹត្យក្រម​របស់​អញ ដល់​ម៉្លេះ​បាន​ ជា​មិន​ព្រម​ប្រព្រឹត្ត​ តាម​អស់​ទាំង​សេចក្តី​បង្គាប់​នេះ គឺ​ឯង​ផ្តាច់​សេចក្តី​សញ្ញា​របស់​អញ​ចេញ​វិញ ១៦ នោះ​អញ​នឹង​ប្រព្រឹត្ត​ចំពោះ​ឯង​រាល់​គ្នា​យ៉ាង​ដូច្នេះ គឺ​នឹង​តម្រូវ​សេចក្តី​ស្ញែង​ខ្លាច​មក​លើ​ឯង​រាល់​គ្នា ជា​ជំងឺ​រីងរៃ និង​គ្រុន​ក្តៅ ដែល​នឹង​ធ្វើ​ឲ្យ​ភ្នែក​កាន់​តែ​ស្រវាំង​ទៅ ហើយ​នឹង​នាំ​ឲ្យ​មាន​ចិត្ត​វេទនា ឯង​រាល់​គ្នា​នឹង​សាបព្រោះ​ជា​ការ​ឥត​ប្រយោជន៍ ដ្បិត​ខ្មាំងសត្រូវ​នឹង​ស៊ី​ទាំង​អស់​ទៅ ១៧ អញ​នឹង​តាំង​មុខ​ទាស់​នឹង​ឯង​រាល់​គ្នា នោះ​ឯង​នឹង​ចាញ់​ពួក​ខ្មាំងសត្រូវ ពួក​អ្នក​ដែល​ស្អប់​ឯង គេ​នឹង​ត្រួតត្រា​លើ​ឯង ហើយ​ឯង​នឹង​រត់​ទៅ ​ឥត​មាន​អ្នក​ណា ​ដេញ​តាម​ផង។  ១៨ បើ​ឯង​រាល់​គ្នា​នៅ​តែ​មិន​ស្តាប់​តាម​អញ​ទៀត នោះ​អញ​នឹង​វាយផ្ចាល​៧​ដង​លើស​ទៅ​ទៀត ដោយ​ព្រោះ​អំពើ​បាប​របស់​ឯង ១៩ អញ​នឹង​បំបាត់​សេចក្តី​អំនួត​ដែល​ឯង​អួត​ពី​អំណាច​ខ្លួន ក៏​នឹង​ឲ្យ​មេឃ​ដែល​នៅ​ពី​លើ​ឯង​ប្រែ​ទៅ​ដូច​ជា​ដែក ហើយ​ដី​របស់​ឯង​ដូច​ជា​លង្ហិន ២០ នោះ​ឯង​រាល់​គ្នា​នឹង​បង្អស់​កំឡាំង​ជា​ការ​ឥត​ប្រយោជន៍ ដ្បិត​ដី​របស់​ឯង​នឹង​មិន​បង្កើត​ផល​ទេ ហើយ​ដើម​ឈើ​ដែល​នៅ​ស្រុក​ក៏​មិន​បាន​ផ្លែ​ផង។  ការនេះ ក៏បានឃើញកើត ខ្លះៗនៅក្នុង សង្គ្រាមស៊ីវិល ក្នុងឆ្នាំ ១៩៧០ ដល់១៩៧៥ ដែរ។ ការសាបព្រោះ ដំណាំដាំដុះ ស្រែចំការ ធ្វើទាំងភ័យបារម្មណ៍ ព្រោះខ្លាចខ្មាំង។  នៅពេល ជិតបានផល សត្រូវម្ខាងទៀត មកវាយដណ្ដើម យកទៅបាត់។ ភូមិនិមួយៗ ស្ងាត់ជ្រងំ អ្នកភូមិមានមុខមាត់ ស្រងូតស្រងាត់ រស់ទាំង ព្រួយបារម្មណ៍ ជាពិសេស នៅពេលយប់ ជួនកាលឮស្នូរ កាំភ្លើង ត្រូវរត់ចូល ក្នុងរណ្ដៅ ពួនការពារ ទាំងយប់ក៏មាន ជួនកាលត្រូវ ជំលៀស ចេញពីភូមិមួយរយៈ ក៏មាន ព្រោះខ្លាចខ្មាំង មកគៀចេញ។ បើយើងមើលព្រះគម្ពីរបន្ដរទៀត ការនោះ រឹត តែជាក់ស្ដែងឡើង លេវីវិន័យ២៦៖២៣-៣៣  ២៣ បើ​ឯង​រាល់​គ្នា​មិន​ទាន់​រាង ​ដោយ​ព្រោះ​សេចក្តី​ទាំង​នោះ​ទេ គឺ​នៅ​តែ​ដើរ​ទទឹង​នឹង​អញ ២៤ នោះ​អញ​នឹង​ដើរ​ទាស់​ នឹង​ឯង​រាល់​គ្នា​ដែរ ហើយ​នឹង​វាយផ្ចាល​៧​ដង​លើស​ទៅ​ទៀត ដោយ​ព្រោះ​អំពើ​បាប​របស់​ឯង ២៥ អញ​នឹង​នាំ​ឲ្យ​មាន​ដាវ​ជា​សេចក្តី​សងសឹក​នៃ​សញ្ញា​មក​លើ​ឯង នោះ​ឯង​រាល់​គ្នា​នឹង​មូល​គ្នា នៅ​ក្នុង​ក្រុង​របស់​ឯង​ទាំង​ប៉ុន្មាន ហើយ​អញ​នឹង​ឲ្យ​ជំងឺ​អាសន្ន​រោគ​កើត​ឡើង នៅ​កណ្តាល​ឯង​រាល់​គ្នា​ទៀត រួច​ឯង​នឹង​ត្រូវ​បញ្ជូន​ទៅ​ក្នុង​កណ្តាប់​ដៃ​នៃ​ពួក​ខ្មាំងសត្រូវ ២៦ កាល​ណា​អញ​បាន​ផ្តាច់​ស្បៀង​អាហារ​ពី​ឯង​រាល់​គ្នា​ចេញ នោះ​ស្ត្រី​១០​នាក់​នឹង​ដុត​នំបុ័ង​ឲ្យ​ឯង​នៅ​ក្នុង​ឡ​តែ​១ ហើយ​គេ​នឹង​ថ្លឹង​នំបុ័ង​ឲ្យ​ឯង​បរិភោគ ឯង​រាល់​គ្នា​នឹង​បរិភោគ តែ​មិន​ចេះ​ឆ្អែត​ឡើយ។  (ចំពោះបងប្អូន កូនក្មួយ ដែលអាយុតិចជាង៤០ឆ្នាំ ប្រហែលមិនបានដឹងការនេះ ច្បាស់លាស់ទេ នៅក្នុងកំឡុងសង្គ្រាមស៊ីវីល ពីឆ្នាំ១៩៧០ ដល់ ១៩៧៥ ) ជនភៀសខ្លួន ដោយសង្គ្រាម បានមកមូល គ្នានៅក្នុង ក្រុងនិមួយៗ ជាពិសេស គឺទីក្រុងភ្នំពេញ ប្រជ្រៀតគ្នា រស់នៅយ៉ាវេទនា ហើយការថ្វាយបង្គំរូបព្រះ ក៏នៅតែ បន្ដទៅទៀត ឥតឈប់ឈរទេ រហូតមកដល់ ថ្ងៃទី១៧ មេសា ១៩៧៥ ជាថ្ងៃជ័យជំនះ ហៅថាថ្ងៃរំដោះ របស់ពួកខ្មែរ ក្រហម ។ ទាហានទាំងអស់ ត្រូវដាក់ អាវុធចុះ មន្រ្ដី ទាំងអស់ ត្រូវអស់ អំណាច នឹងដំណែង, សាលាទាំងអស់ ត្រូវបិទ, សង្ឃត្រូវសឹក, វត្ដត្រូវបិទ, ផ្សារត្រូវបិទ, ពលរដ្ឋទាំងអស់ ត្រូវជំលៀសចេញ, នាយទាហាន, មន្ដ្រី, គ្រូបង្រៀន, សាស្រ្ដាចារ្យ, និសិត្សបញ្ញវ័ន, អ្នកមុខអ្នកការ មួយជំនួន បានត្រូវខ្មាំង អញ្ជើញយកទៅ សម្លាប់ជាសម្ងាត់។  ស្បៀងអាហារដែលយកទៅតាម នៅពេលជំលៀស ក៏ត្រូវអស់ ភោគផលក៏ ឥតបានបង្កើត អង្គការខ្មែរខ្មាំង ក៏ចាប់បង្ខំឱ្យធ្វើការរួម ចាប់ផ្ដើម បើកការដ្ឋាន បាយរួម ក្នុង ឆ្នាំ១៩៧៦ ទៅតាមដំបន់។ មនុស្សត្រូវបង្ខំឱ្យធ្វើការ ដូចសត្វធាតុ ទាំងយប់ទាំងថ្ងៃ (យប់ខ្លះធ្វើការរហូតដល់ម៉ោង ១១យប់ពេលមានខែរះ) ធ្វើទាំងផ្គរ ទាំងភ្លៀង ធ្វើមិនទាន់ផែនការណ៍ សម្លាប់ចោល។ ទទួល ទានមិនគ្រប់គ្រាន់ បាយមានរបប មួយក្រុម១០នាក់ ជាញឹកញាប់ គឺទទួលជាមួយអំបិល ឬត្រកួន ស្ងោរ ទទួលទាន មិនចេះឆ្អែតឡើយ ម្ដេចក៏ដូចព្រះគម្ពីរ ថាអីម្លេះ? ទទួលទាន ដំណេកមិនគ្រប់គ្រាន់….ឥតមានកន្លែងស្នាក់នៅស្រួលបួលទេ រើពីកន្លែងមួយ ទៅកន្លែងមួយទៀត តាមការចាត់តាំងរស់ អង្ការ វេទនាឥតពាក្យ ថ្លែងបានឡើយ គ្រប់បែប យ៉ាងទាំងអស់…. តែអរគុណព្រះអង្គ អស្ចារ្យដែលជីវិត នេះមិនស្លាប់)។   លេវីវិន័យ២៦៖២៧-៣៣ ២៧ បើ​យ៉ាង​ដូច្នេះ​ហើយ ឯង​រាល់​គ្នា​នៅ​តែ​មិន​ព្រម​ស្តាប់​តាម​អញ គឺ​នៅ​តែ​ដើរ​ទាស់​ទទឹង​នឹង​អញ​ត​ទៅ​ទៀត ២៨ នោះ​អញ​នឹង​ដើរ​ទាស់​ទទឹង​នឹង​ឯង​រាល់​គ្នា ដោយ​សេចក្តី​ក្រោធ ហើយ​នឹង​វាយផ្ចាល​៧​ដង​លើស​ទៅ​ទៀត ដោយ​ព្រោះ​អំពើ​បាប​របស់​ឯង ២៩ ឯង​រាល់​គ្នា​នឹង​បរិភោគ​ទាំង​កូន​ប្រុស កូន​ស្រី​របស់​ឯង​ផង ៣០ អញ​នឹង​បំផ្លាញ​អស់​ទាំង​ទី​ខ្ពស់​របស់​ឯង ហើយ​នឹង​គាស់​រំលំ​រូប​ព្រះអាទិត្យ​របស់​ឯង ព្រម​ទាំង​បោះ​ខ្មោច​ឯង​រាល់​គ្នា​ទៅ​លើ​រូប​ព្រះ​របស់​ឯង​ទាំង​នោះ​ដែរ ហើយ​ចិត្ត​អញ​នឹង​ខ្ពើម​ឯង​រាល់​គ្នា ៣១ អញ​នឹង​រំលាង​អស់​ទាំង​ទី​ក្រុង​ឯង ហើយ​នឹង​ធ្វើ​ឲ្យ​ទី​បរិសុទ្ធ​របស់​ឯង​ទាំង​ប៉ុន្មាន​ទៅ​ជា​សូន្យ​ស្ងាត់ អញ​នឹង​មិន​ព្រម​ហិត​ក្លិន​នៃ​គ្រឿង​ក្រអូប​ឯង​ទៀត​ឡើយ ៣២ អញ​នឹង​នាំ​ឲ្យ​ស្រុក​ទៅ​ជា​ស្ងាត់​ឈឹង ដល់​ម៉្លេះ​បាន​ជា​ពួក​ខ្មាំងសត្រូវ​របស់​ឯង​ដែល​នៅ​ក្នុង​ស្រុក គេ​នឹង​មាន​សេចក្តី​ងឿងឆ្ងល់ ៣៣ ឯ​ឯង​រាល់​គ្នា អញ​នឹង​កំចាត់កំចាយ​ឲ្យ​ទៅ​នៅ​គ្រប់​ទាំង​នគរ ហើយ​នឹង​ហូត​ដាវ​ទៅ​តាម​ឯង​ទៀត នោះ​ស្រុក​ឯង​នឹង​នៅ​ជា​ស្ងាត់ឈឹង ហើយ​ទី​ក្រុង​របស់​ឯង​ទាំង​ប៉ុន្មាន​នឹង​ត្រូវ​លាញ​ទៅ​អស់​រលីង។  (អត់ឃ្លាតពេក ហួសប្រមាណ  លួចអង្ការស៊ីមិនបាន អ្នកខ្លះរហូត ដល់ទៅស៊ីកូន ខ្លួនឯង ទោះរស់ ឬស្លាប់ក្ដី ទោះត្រូវមាន ទោសក្ដី ការនេះគឺកើតមាន ដោយពិត បា្រកដ។ ទមិ្មលឥតសាសនានេះ ចាប់បំផ្លាញ រូបព្រះពុទ្ធ គេប្រើឱយ អ្នកថា្វយបង្គំ រូបព្រះ នេះពីដើម គាស់រំលំ សែងព្រះរបស់ខ្លួនយក ទៅធ្វើជាទំនប់ ទប់ទឹក ឬផ្លូវថ្នល់វិញ។ ចំណែកឯព្រះវិហារ គេយកធ្វើជា កន្លែងដាក់ទោសមនុស្ស ឬកន្លែង សម្លាប់មនុស្សវិញ។  តើអង្ការខ្មែរ កុម្មុយនិស នេះបានអាន ព្រះគម្ពីរឬ? បានជាធ្វើ ដូចព្រះគម្ពីរ ថាយ៉ាងនេះ ឬមួយក៏ព្រះ ……. អនុញ្ញាតិឱ្យគេមក ធ្វើការនេះ? ។  មើល! មិនទាំងបាន យូរប៉ុន្មានផង អង្ការទម្មិល នេះក៏រលត់ រលាយទៅវិញ នៅ ឆ្នាំ១៩៧៩។ មិនទាន់ទាំងរំដោះ មានសេរីភាព ពេញលេញ ស្រួលបួលផង ខ្មែរក៏ ចាប់នាំគ្នា សង់រូបព្រះ ទៀតហើយៗ រឹតតែច្រើន លើសដើម ។ ព្រះទ្រង់បាន ព្រមាន រួចហើយថា បើមិនស្ដាប់អញទេ ទ្រង់នឹង វាយផ្ចាលទៀត ឱយខ្ចាត់ខ្ចាយ ទៅនៅ ស្រុកគេ ពេញទាំង ពិភពលោក ឥឡូវមែន ខ្មែរខ្ចាត់ខ្ចាយ ពេញ ពិភពលោក ដែល យើង គិតស្មានមិនដល់ កាលពីដើម អ្នកខ្លះចង់ចេញទៅ បរទេសនោះ ពិបាក ណាស់ ទោះតែ មានលុយហើយ ក៏ចេញមិនបានផង ព្រោះច្បាប់នោះ តឹងតែង ណាស់ ឥឡូវនេះ នៅពេលដែល ព្រះទ្រង់បើក ស្រួលបំផុត សូម្បីតែអ្នកក្រ ឥតមាន លុយសោះ ក៏បានទៅដល់ បរទេសដែរ ហើយមាន លុយចាយ ឡានជិះ ហ៊ឺហា ទៀតផង។ ប៉ុន្តែនោះ មិនមែន ជាព្រះហឬទ័យ របស់ព្រះទេ ព្រះហឬទ័យ គឺទ្រង់ចង់ ឱ្យខ្មែរមាន ឱកាសទទួលជឿ ហើយថ្វាយបង្គំទ្រង់ ហើយឈប់ ថា្វយរូបព្រះ ព្រោះរូប ដែលមនុស្សធ្វើ ដោយឆ្លាក់ ឬចាក់ពុម្ពក្ដី មិនមែនជាព្រះទេ ហើយក៏មិនអាច ខ្លាយជា ព្រះបានដែរ។  ហេតុដូចម្ដេច បានជាពិបាក ពន្យល់ខ្មែរ ពីរឿងព្រះពិត នឹងរូបព្រះនេះម្លេះ? ប៉ុន្តែខ្ញុំ សូមឱនកាយ ថ្វាយបង្គំ ដោយអរព្រះគុណ ដល់បងប្អូនខ្មែរ មួយចំនួន និង ជាពិសេស បងប្អូន ដែលបានអាន អត្ថបទនេះ ទាំងជឿដល់ទ្រង់ ហើយយើង ជាបងប្អូន រួមជំនឿ ក្នុងព្រះអង្គម្ចាស់ សូមឱ្យយើងបាន អធិស្ថាន ទូលអង្វរទ្រង់ ឱ្យទ្រង់បានអត់ទោស ដល់បងប្អូនខ្មែរយើង ដែលមិនទាន់បាន ជឿដល់ ទ្រង់ នៅ ឡើយ ហើយសូមព្រះជួយ ព្យាបាលមាតុភូមិយើង ហើយឱ្យពលរដ្ឋខ្មែរ បានជា រាស្រ្តរបស់ព្រះដ៏ពិត ព្រោះព្រះទ្រង់ បានស្រឡាញ់ខ្មែរ ហើយក៏លូក ព្រះហស្ថ ដ៏មានគ្រប់ ព្រះចេស្តារ ប្រទានពរ ស្រុកយើងទៀត។ សូមខ្មែរអ្នក មានជំនឿទៅ លើព្រះអម្ចាស់ព្រះយេស៊ូវគ្រិស្ទ  ដែលជាព្រះ លើមនុស្ស និងរបស់ ទាំងអស់ សូមឱ្យ យើង បានស្រុះស្រួល ស្រឡាញ់គ្នា អត់ទោសគ្នា ហើយរួមអធិស្ឋា ជូនប្រទេសជាតិ និង អ្នកដឹកនាំប្រទេស ឱ្យបានទទួលជឿ ហើយថ្វាយបង្គំព្រះដ៏ពិត។  បើបងប្អូន មានរឿង អ្វីខ្លះទៀត ដែលនៅសង្ស័យ ហើយដូចជាទាល់ច្រក ថាធ្វើ មិនបាន នោះចូឱ្យទុកចិត្តដល់ព្រះ ដូចជាទ្រង់មានព្រះបន្ទូល ដល់ពួកអ្នកដែល ទាល់ច្រក នៅសមុទ្រ ក្រហម គឺខ្មាំងដេញពីក្រោយ រត់ទៅមុខ ទើសនឹង សមុទ្រ គឺក្នុងសភាព ការ ចុះទឹកក្រពើ ឡើងលើខ្លាហើយ ទ្រង់បានមានបន្ទូល ទៅកាន់ពួកនោះ ក្នុង ព្រះគម្ពីរ និក្ខមនំ ១៤៖១៣-១៤ ថា៖      កុំ​ខ្លាច​អី ឈប់​សិន ចាំ​មើល​សេចក្តី​សង្គ្រោះ​របស់​ព្រះយេហូវ៉ា ដែល​ទ្រង់​នឹង​ប្រោស​ដល់​អ្នក​រាល់​គ្នា​នៅ​ថ្ងៃ​នេះ ដ្បិត​ពួក​សាសន៍​អេស៊ីព្ទ​ដែល​អ្នក​រាល់​គ្នា​ឃើញ​នៅ​ថ្ងៃ​នេះ នោះ​នឹង​លែង​ឃើញ​ទៀត​ជា​ដរាប​ទៅ ១៤ ព្រះយេហូវ៉ា​ទ្រង់​នឹង​ច្បាំង​ជំនួស​អ្នក​រាល់​គ្នា ឯ​អ្នក​រាល់​គ្នា​នឹង​នៅ​តែ​ស្ងៀម​វិញ។   ដូច្នេះការអាក្រក់ ដែលកើតកន្លងមក បាននាំឱ្យមានការល្អ កើតចេញ ពីការនោះ គឺថា យ៉ាងហោចណាស់ ក៏មានខ្មែរ មួយចំនួនធំហើយ ដែលបាន ថ្វាយបង្គំ ព្រះដ៏ពិត បើប្រៀបធៀប ទៅនឹង២០ ឆ្នាំមុន ដោយ រួមទាំងខ្ញុំ និងបងប្អូនផង។ ព្រះក៏ទ្រង់បានប្រទានពរ ដល់រាស្រ្តរបស់ទ្រង់ និងមាតុភូមិគេ ក៏សមល្មម លើស ពីពេល ណាទាំងអស់ ក្នុងប្រវត្តរបស់ កម្ពុជានេះ ជាពិសេស គឺមានខ្មែរ រាប់សែននាក់ ហើយ ដែលបាន ថ្វាយបង្គំទ្រង់ ដ៏ពិតនេះ សម្បត្តធម្មជាតិខ្មែរ ក៏រកឃើញកាន់ច្រើន ប្រទេសដទៃ ក៏រាប់អានយើង កាន់តែច្រើន កុំភ្លេច នៅថ្ងៃទី ១២ ខែ១២ ឆ្នាំ១២ នេះ ខែ្មរប្រហែល ជាឈប់ចាក់សាំង មកពីបរទេសហើយ ។ នេះគឺ ដោយសារ តែសេចក្ដីស្រឡាញ់ និងព្រះគុណ របស់ទ្រង់ហើយ សូមបងប្អូន បានប្រកប នឹងព្រះពរជានិច្ចនិរន្តរ៍។  

June 26, 2012 by
The Judge We Will Meet Acts 17:31 Illustration: Just before the death of actor W.C. Fields, a friend visited Fields' hospital room and was surprised to find him thumbing through a Bible. Asked what he was doing with a Bible, Fields replied, "I'm looking for loopholes." As Paul neared the end of his sermon on Mars Hill, he called on his hearers to repent of their sin and turn to God for forgiveness. He enforced this call to repentance by a sobering reminder of the future day of judgment facing the whole human race: “For he has set a day when he will judge the world with justice by the man he has appointed. He has given proof of this to all men by raising him from the dead” (Acts 17:31). Judgment, A Fact of Life The word “judge” comes from a Greek verb which means to divide or to separate. In everyday language it means to render a verdict on the behavior of another person. This happens every day in courtrooms around the world as a judge listens to the evidence on both sides and then renders a verdict. It also happens in families as parents lay down rules for their children and then enforce them with rewards for obedience and punishment for disobedience We pass judgment whenever we decide that something is good—and something else is bad. We judge when we choose one person more qualified than another. We judge when we declare that certain things are right and other things are wrong. We pass judgment every time we make a moral choice to do this and not to do that. Judgment in one form or another is inescapable in this life. The Bible tells us that it is also inescapable in the next: “It is appointed for men to die once, but after this the judgment” (Heb 9:27). Note that the word “appointed” applies to both phrases. We are “appointed” to die and we are “appointed” to face God’s judgment. No one can escape death and no one can escape the day of final judgment. With that as background, we turn now to consider our text—Acts 17:31. From this one verse we discover five fundamental facts about the final judgment. I. The Certainty of the Final Judgment “For he has set a day.” God has set a certain day—known only to him—a specific moment in time when the final judgment will begin. 1) This means it is bound to happen. 2) This means it cannot be avoided. 3) This means no one can know in advance when the day will come. And if I’m still here that day has not come yet and that means no real hell yet as of now. Why does it matter that there be a “day” of judgment? I offer two answers to that question: A. So that God can set right the wrongs that seem to go unpunished in this life. So many tragedies have no simple explanation: Children killed … Police officers slain in the line of duty … Drunken drivers who hit and run … Dishonest politicians who rise to power … Dope dealers who peddle crack cocaine like candy on the street corners … Christians murdered in Sudan, India … There must be a final judgment so that these wrongs can be put right and evildoers punished forever. B. So that God can be vindicated as being right in all his ways. In this life we often question what God does because we see only part of his plan. Who can deny that sometimes God seems to “overlook” sin and let transgressors get away with murder? If God is a just God, why doesn’t he punish sin all the time—and do it immediately? There are many possible answers to that question, but at the heart of it all is a mystery hidden beyond our view. Sometimes we simply don’t know why God does what he does. Back to Psalm 51 for a moment. As David considered his own sin—and how God had dealt with him—he declared of the Lord that “you are proved right when you speak and justified when you judge” (Psalm 51:4). Remember what David had done. He committed adultery with Bathsheba, tried to cover it up, had Uriah her husband killed on the battlefield, and then married the woman. It appeared to be a perfect plan—until Bathsheba turned up pregnant. Now the truth could not be denied. Later the baby conceived in adultery died as part of God’s judgment on David’s sin. As he thought about his sin and the consequences, David concluded that God was right to do what he had done. Here is true repentance—when a man accepts God’s judgment as justified in every respect. There must be a final judgment so that God can be vindicated. In that day the whole universe will see that God is just in all his ways and holy in all his works. II. The Scope of the Final Judgment “When he will judge the world.” Note that the word for “world” is not the normal Greek word kosmos. It’s another word that means “the whole inhabited earth.” Thus the final judgment will be absolutely universal. All men and all women of all time will face that final judgment and no one will escape. God’s judgment is universal and cannot be avoided. There is no loophole that we can avoid God’s judgment. III. The Standard of the Final Judgment “With justice.” Some translations use the word “righteousness” but the meaning is the same. God’s standard of judgment will be His own absolute justice. This is truly bad news for sinners. God wants us to be absolutely clear that when He judges us, He won’t use fallible human standards.                                                                                                                                     This means there will be no special pleading in that day. No stopping the testimony. No refusing to answer questions. No blaming of others. No claiming that you are “legally accurate” but only misleading.                                                                                                                                Whenever we think of God’s righteous judgment, we tend to go to one of two extremes. Both must be avoided. 1. God is not capricious or arbitrary. Many people view God as some kind of angry deity with a handful of lightning bolts, just looking for a chance to zap someone and send them straight to hell. That’s not true at all. I can promise you that when you stand before God, you’ll get a fair deal. No one will go to hell who doesn’t deserve to be there. 2. God is not a doddering old man who can be conned. Here’s the other side of the truth. Some people think they are so slick that they will be able to talk their way into heaven—or at least talk their way out of hell. They are wrong on both counts. He’s not fooled by smooth words and phony excuses.                                                                                                                        The moral situation in our nation is truly grave. Today men and women … - Revolt against the moral law of God - Laugh at biblical truth - Demand freedom to engage in all manner of evil.RES REFERENCED - Claim a leader’s private life doesn’t matter - Promote tolerance as the highest virtue - Deride those who teach biblical truth as narrow-minded bigots But let the word go out to all the world. There is a God in heaven whose ways are righteous altogether. Nothing escapes his gaze. He is more than a God of love; he is also a holy God of righteous judgment. It is time for men and women to wake up to the truth that God is righteous, his laws are righteous, that he demands righteousness, that he sent his righteous Son to save us, and that only through faith in Jesus Christ can we find the righteousness he demands. An hour is coming when each of us will stand before God the righteous Judge. What will happen to you then? IV. The Judge at the Final Judgment “By the man he has appointed.” Paul uses two phrases to describe Christ, both worth noticing. 1) He calls Him “the man,” emphasizing His humanity. God could have appointed an angel but then someone could object that an angel doesn’t understand what it means to be human. But Jesus lived for 33 years on this earth and knows what it means to be one of us. He is touched with the feeling of our infirmities. Sometimes we use the phrase “been there, done that” to convey that our experience in a given area is complete. With regard to living on this earth, Jesus could truly say “been there, done that.”                                                                                     When we try to judge each other we make many mistakes because man looks on the outside but God looks on the heart (1 Samuel 16:7). What we need is someone who truly knows what we have been through who can also see into our hearts. Such a man would be truly qualified to be our judge. We have such a man. His name is Jesus. Because He was a man, He knows what we are going through. Because He is God, He can see into every human heart with infallible vision. 2) And He is not just any man, He is the man God appointed―meaning He is divinely ordained to this task. Today He is appointed as your Savior, tomorrow He will be appointed as your Judge. If you do not want Him as your Savior, then you will face Him as your judge. What will you do then? When we go to court, we rarely know in advance who the judge will be. That’s crucial because we all know that some judges are lenient and others are tough. When we come to the final judgment, we don’t need to wonder who the judge will be. God has already appointed Jesus Christ. And he will judge with perfect justice. V. The Guarantee of a Final Judgment “He has given proof of this to all men by raising him from the dead.” How do we know there will be a final judgment and how do we know that Jesus will be the judge? Paul responds by pointing to the empty tomb. This answers the question regarding the qualification of Jesus to judge the entire world. He is qualified by virtue of His Incarnation, and His Incarnation is conclusively demonstrated by his Resurrection. He is the Man from heaven who came back from the dead. No one else could ever make that claim. He alone is worthy to stand in judgment over the human race. Some Parting Thoughts For it is indeed true that you can’t lie to God. He was never fooled—not even for a moment. No one can survive the final judgment in his own righteousness. We need the righteousness of another to stand in our place. This is where the gospel message becomes extremely relevant. When we stand before God, he’s going to judge us on the basis of our apparel. You will be sent to heaven or hell depending on what you are wearing that day. That’s not an exaggeration; it’s sober biblical truth. If you come before God wearing the filthy rags of your own righteousness, you will be condemned to hell (Isaiah 64:6). But if you come before God wearing the white robes of Jesus’ righteousness, the gates of heaven will swing open for you (Revelation 3:4-5). Where you go depends on what you wear. You can take a chance and come before God on your own merits—but you will be eternally disappointed. Or you can trade your dirty rags for the robes of Jesus’ righteousness. The choice is yours. Let me wrap up this sermon with one final word. The time for action is now. No one can escape the final judgment. There is no loophole that we can avoid God’s judgment. We will all stand before Jesus Christ. What will happen to you then? The answer is, it depends on what happens to you now. Trust in Jesus Christ as your Lord and Savior and when that day comes you will have nothing to fear.  Amen.Â